Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Amanda Cortez

Pages: 1 [2] 3
21
Climax Control Archives / Mean Girls forever
« on: February 03, 2015, 06:28:19 AM »
 “Thanks God the show is over and I survived it without really getting harmed. It’s not that match against tis jerk Evans and Vero. This has been ok and I’m really happy that I didn’t had to face Vero. Ok, we have been in the ring for a few minutes, but it hasn’t been very long and we didn’t had to harm each other. Most of the work had Despayre and Evans. Haha, and he kicked Evans ass so bad. I never thought that this small guy could do it, but it has been awesome to watch it.
At first I was a bit worried as I heard that I had him as my partner in this tournament and then I met him backstage. Damn, and this didn’t make it better. In some way he was cute with his teddy and the way he talked, but is such a boy a wrestler? I didn’t think so, but I should be so damn wrong. But first we met his father and this guy really scared me, especially after we troubled on Twitter after I helped Vero to take the win over Melody. So I was really worried, that he could influence his son, but thanks God he didn’t.
And then we had our match. After Vero and me left the ring it was Despayre who did all the work and he really did such a damn good job. It has been hell on earth for Evans and he didn’t had a chance anytime during this match. Ok, he isn’t the best wrestler and even I could pin him, but Despayre did really awesome and I’m so happy to be in a team with him. We will have success and win our next matches too. Hehe, and then comes the title hunt. I didn’t wanna go for a title, but now I changed my mind and we will see how it develops.”

For a moment Amanda pauses and leans back in her seat. Together with her stepsister and trainer Casey and her wife Rose she sits in the plane back to the USA and she’s happy to be at home soon. England has been fun, but Amanda has enough of the cold weather and so she’s looking forward to come back to LA. Now the petite pretty redhead slips out of her shoes, tucks up her legs and begins to rub her cute little toes. A smile comes into her pretty face.

“But that has only been the official part of the show. At the last show I made this offer, that the winner of one of the matches can have me as a price for one night in my dungeon. Ok, not that what you think, I mean no sex, but with a lot of kinky fun. Well, and this happened. I didn’t think that it would be in England, but he rented a dungeon there and after the show, as I wanted to go back to the hotel, he kidnapped me. He brought me to this dungeon and there I got it really bad. Ok, I don’t complain because I made this offer, but as he was done done with me, I was completely spent. I never got tickled that bad and I still have sore muscles in my tummy from all the laughing and screaming. Hehe, and my poor feet are still pink from all the tools he used at them.”

Again Amanda giggles and rubs her feet, while Rose becomes interested. In some way she still can feel the fingers and all the tools on her soft and sensitive skin. Rose isn’t the jealous type, but talking about such stuff always makes her curious. She loves her wife and she also loves all the kinky stuff Amanda does. It’s no problem for her that Mandy lets others touch her, as long as it’s not her privates and as long as it doesn’t come to sex.

“Oh, this you can have at home too. But now as you started it, you must tell me everything.”

Now it’s Amanda’s turn again to giggle. She looks at Rose with a lovingly smile in her face. She knows that Rose loves kinky stuff too and it would be mean not to tell her, so she begins to tell her everything and she does it in a really detailed way. She knows that rose loves this and it’s a turn on for her to tease her wife a little bit.

“Well, at first I didn’t know what goes on and I have been a bit scared, but then I saw who kidnapped me and so I knew what will happen. He tied me up, gagged me and then he used some feathers everywhere on my body till I couldn’t take it any longer. But it came worse, later he put me into the stocks and tickled my feet till I almost peed myself. Damn, he used brushes, his fingers, a comb, vibrating tools and everything you can imagine and I laughed as hard as never before in my life, but to be honest, even though I screamed and begged for mercy, it has been so much fun and I would do it anytime again.”

A bit turned on by Amanda’s detailed description, Rose licks her lips. Gently she runs her fingers over Amanda’s cheek and smiles lovingly at her wife. She really would love to hear more and it would be even better if she would have been involved in the fun. For a moment she looks a bit sad.

“This sounds really awesome and it seems you had your fun. It’s a pity that I haven’t been there too to join the fun.”

Amanda leans over to Rose and kisses her gently on the lips. Still a bit tired and exhausted, but really happy she leans against Rose. She is so thankfully that she is married to this wonderful woman and she would die without her. Being close to Rose always makes her feel so comfortable and happy and now it’s time to comfort Rose.

“Don’t worry, the next time you will join and then we do it at home in my dungeon. It’s so much more fun if you are at my side during such sessions. Oh, and I think the next winner will love it too. I mean I will make this special little offer again after the next show and maybe they will even bring it on TV. I’ll have to talk with the bosses about it, but I’m pretty confident.”

Now the stewardess brings them their drinks and they all relax a bit. Casey sleeps right from the beginning of the flight and Rose and Amanda talk a bit longer. Amanda has turned around a bit, so that she faces Rose and puts her feet into Rose’s lap, so that her love can massage and rub them. She purrs lightly and it seems that the two have their fun. Really lovingly Rose runs her fingers over Mandy’s sensitive soft skin and the pretty redhead is in heaven. Now Rose looks down and laughs a bit.

“It seems that you really enjoy yourself. You’re really such a kink lil girl. I thought after the events of last night you should have enough, especially as you still have the marks of all your tools on your skin, but it seems you never get enough.”

Amanda’s skin is really still a bit pink and she also has some scratch marks, but that’s no problem for the tough little girl. She still moans and giggles and she doesn’t care that everybody can see what goes on. No, it’s even fun to know that people watch her. In some way Amanda is a bit exhibitionistic.

“That’s true, especially if you do it with me …”

After hearing this, Rose really can’t hold back. It’s pretty crowded in the plane and so it wouldn’t be too good if Amanda becomes too loud, but it’s so much fun to tease her, especially as Amanda is so cute and sexy if when she giggles. So Rose doesn’t only massage her, but she also spiders her fingers lightly over Amanda’s foot bottoms and begins to tickle her. Mandy still purrs, but now it becomes hard not to become loud.She clenches her small fists and bites her lips, but from time to time her sexy and cute laughing can be heard and already some of the other passengers look at the two young women. As they see what goes on, they smile friendly, because Amanda is really so sexy and cute and hearing her cheery laughing is really fun. So the fun goes on for the rest of the long flight and Mandy is really in heaven. Sadly the plane has to land now and so rose has to stop teasing her wife. Amanda slips back into her shoes and now they wait till the plane has landed.
After getting their luggage, the three are on the way to Amanda’s jeep. With some problems they throw all their stuff into the small car and then they drive back home to Amanda’s trailer where they all live together. One hour later they arrive and climb out of the car. They are still a bit tired from the long flight, but also happy to be at home now and all of them are too excited to sleep now. So they think about what to do next. It’s a warm and sunny day and after being in the cold in England, they are happy to be back at home. Amanda’s huge trailer stands directly at the beach, so that they can look at the ocean. Rose isn’t a fan of water sports, but she enjoys it to sit in the sun, with a drink in her hand, but Casey and Amanda love the water and also going surfing. Sadly today it’s a bit too windy for surfing, so Casey decides to take a nap, but Amanda doesn’t care much. Instead of normal surfing, she decides to go windsurfing. She isn’t a pro, but pretty good and even though she’s really small, the heavy wind and the high waves are no problem for her.
After having her fun for a few hours, Amanda comes back to the beach, tired and exhausted, but more than happy. After a short rest, Rose helps her to put her stuff back into the car and then they have a beer at the beach. It’s such a nice day and the two lovers enjoy their time together, but eventually it’s time to go home, especially as Amanda is really hungry now and they still have to prepare the dinner. So as they come home they eat together and the rest of the evening they spend with watching TV. After all this action they are tired pretty early and they go to bed soon.
The next days aren’t much different and Amanda has no match, so she has nothing much to do. Most of her time she spends with Rose, but at the end of the week she books a flight to Ireland so that she can watch the show. It’s not that she is interested in wrestling, but she had made an offer at SCW that the best performer of the show will get a session with her in her dungeon. Normally she would have done this at home in LA, but she decided to give Amy Marshall the reward and so she wanted to meet her directly after the show in Ireland. After a few phone calls she has booked a dungeon and then she was driving to the arena. Sadly Amy didn’t win her match, but that didn’t destroy the good mood of the two and so they drove to the dungeon, where Amy had her way with Mandy. Even though they are in different teams at SCW, the two are friends, and so Amy didn’t only get one hour with Amanda, no she got her for a whole night. So Amy tortured and tickled Amanda the whole night until the pretty redhead was almost dead, but they really had their fun and Amanda didn’t regret it that she made this offer. But eventually this night was over and Amanda had to fly back home, so that she has enough time to get ready for her next match. This time she will have to perform in Wales and she is booked in a tag match, together with her partner Vero against the Fallen. Amanda isn’t very ambitious, but losing she hates, especially as this match is for getting the tag titles. A few weeks ago she had said that she doesn’t want a title, but she knows that Vero really wants it and she doesn’t want to disappoint her friend. So she has no choice and has to give her best, even if it means that she will have real stress. The petite redhead is in a really good shape and she’s a good wrestler too, but she isn’t sure whether she will have a chance against the Fallen. It’s not that she has negative thoughts, but before she left SCW a few months ago, she has lost against them and in this match she really didn’t look good. Till now she doesn’t know what went wrong, but it seems that all the things they tried didn’t work and so she got her ass kicked as never before, even worse than in her last match against Melody and Misty. So she really isn’t happy with her match and the good mood of the last days is gone. Desperately she thinks about a way how to win against these two, but she has no idea and so all she can dis to train even harder as she normally does. Almost all day she spends in the gym with her stepsister Casey, who trains her and as the match comes nearer she is really fit.
Again it’s time to book a flight and so Amanda, Casey and Rose are on their way to the airport. It’s a really long and annoying flight, but eventually they arrive in Wales and take a cab to their hotel. It’s a nice hotel, not very luxurious, but comfortable and so it’s ok for Amanda. She doesn’t need much and so she is happy. Till the show two days are left and so they all have enough time to explore Wales and have some fun in the pubs there. Sadly they close pretty early in the evening, but probably this is better, so Amanda gets enough sleep and doesn’t has so much time for drinking. It’s a bit boring in the evenings, especially as Amanda isn’t used to go to bed early, but that’s no bigger problem. This way she has some more time to have fun with Rose in bed and so it’s ok.

Now it’s the last day before the show and Amanda gets a phone call that she should come to the arena. Because the people in Wales drive on the wrong side of the street she doesn’t want to drive alone and so she takes a cab to the arena. She pays and then she enters the huge building. After looking around for a while, she finds some staff members and asks them for the way to the interviewing area. Because of their strange accent, Amanda doesn’t understand them and it goes a bit on her nerves. The pretty redhead is really short tempered, but the people in wales are friendly, especially as Amanda looks so cute and sexy. So one of them takes her by her hand and brings her to the interviewing area, but there she has the same problem and it’s hard for her to understand the questions. She really tries it hard, but in some way nothing helps. She could have walked away, but some publicity is good for her career and so she just starts to make a little speech.
Amanda always looks hot and sexy and this time it isn’t different. She wears a really short leather skirt, a small white top, western boots and a cowboy hat and she looks so damn hot again. Knowing this, she smiles into the camera and then she begins to speak.

\'user

“Ok ladies and gentlemen, at first one thing …I love you all. Yes, that’s true and this time all my love goes to the wonderful people of Wales …”

Again she smiles in her cute way and blows a kiss into the direction of the camera. Amanda is a member of the Mean Girls, a stable that is really heel, but most people still love her, because she has such a cute way and so nobody really can be mad at her and this she also uses for her advantage.

“So here I am, your wonderful cute and lovable Goddess. I know that you all love me and that you wanna show me your love, but this time I’m not only here for some kinky fun performances, no, I’m here to do a title match, but to this we will come later. At first one thing, I’m not gonna disappoint you and so there’s still my offer. The best performer of the night will get a session with me in my dungeon, so guys and girls, give your best. There were already a few persons who had the honor to get this reward and if you ask them, then they will tell you how much fun it is.
But this time I will offer something else. Later, I mean after this weeks Climax Control, when we are all back in Vegas, I will start a new lil game. Everybody who wants to participate gets 15 minutes with me and the winner will be the persons who gets the cutest reactions from me. And the price for winning this lil game is that I’ll be his or her manager for the next three matches. Isn’t this a great price for having some fun with me? I think it is. And it’s not only that you have SCW’s cutest diva in your corner, I’ll also be a great help for you and I promise that I will bring you so much luck that you win these matches. So guys and girls, give your best.”

For a moment the tattooed cutie pauses and blows some of her long red hair out of her face. Another smile into the direction of the camera and then she continues. She takes a deep breath and then the normally so cheery and bubbly young woman becomes really serious.

"But now let's come to the next reason why I’m here, to this title match. Damn, I could spend the next hours with talking about kinky stuff, but sadly there are some more things at this show and one of them is the match between my lovable friend Vero and me against the Fallen, Raynin and Gothika for getting the tag champion. Ok, that’s not completely true, cuz they hold the titles at the moment, but this will change soon, I mean at the end of the night.”

Amanda is a really cheery young woman, but now she’s completely serious and there’s nothing cheery left. She seems to be a bit worried and not very happy with the whole situation and she has no problem to show this. She is cocky and full of self confidence, but that doesn’t mean that she has to hide her feelings and that’s one of the reasons why the fans love her, even though she always plays the bad girl at the shows.

“Now you might wonder, why I’m in a title match after I said that I don’t want a title. So do I kid you? No I don’t. I really don’t want this damn title or any other title, but I know that Vero wants it so bad and so I have no choice, as her friend and partner I have to help her. You all know me, I never let my friends down and so I am in this match.
It seems that I don’t have much luck during the last weeks. I just wanted to get some normal matches for having some fun and entertaining the fans and always I end up in matches that end up in a title hunt. At first I get into this tournament and if me and Despayre win it, we will get title matches and now I’m in this match against the Fallen and this only because my partner and friend wants it. Damn, it really sucks that nobody asks me what I want.
But anyway, I just said that I don’t let down my friends, so Vero, you really don’t have to worry. I’ll be there at your side and together we will show what the Mean Girls can do in the ring. Yeah, we will kick some asses and I promise that we will have success with this. It won’t be easy, but I know that we will have success. We are the best team in this company and nothing and nobody will be able to stop us.
Now you might say that I’m cocky. Well, this might even be the truth, but it doesn’t change the fact that Vero and me are the best wrestlers. Ok, we didn’t win our match against ugly fat Misty and whiny Melody, but that doesn’t mean anything, we just had bad luck, but all of you know that we two are the better wrestlers and …that we are so much sexier than our opponents. Ok, that’s not the subject here, but that had to be said.
But now let’s come back to our match. We lost the last match, but don’t forget, it has been a random match and there it doesn’t count much who wins or loses it, but this time it’s different. This time we don’t have a random match, this time we will have a title match and so it’s time to show what we can do and to take away the titles from these two ugly bitches. We will destroy them, we will fuck them up.”

She clenches her small fists and growls, trying to look dangerous, but in some way it doesn’t work. Amanda is such a pretty and cute young woman and even though her whole body is covered with tattoos, she still doesn’t look dangerous. In the past this has bothered her, but now she only laughs about it and uses it for her advantage. It’s always good if your opponent underestimates you. So she laughs out and continues her speech.

"So you all see that I'm serious and that I really want the win and this not only because Vero needs a title. No, the other reason why I need this win is cuz e and Laura lost against these two idiots in the past and this really bothers me. This time we will clear it and show that we are the better wrestlers. Ok, I don’t have Laura at my side, but I have Vero and that’s even better. She’s one of the best wrestlers I know, and comes right after Delia, the current champion and our boss.
So we are back at talking about our team and how good we are. Delia is the women’s champion, Mercedes has a title and o it seems that it’s time that Vero and me also hold a title. We don’t wanna go against our team members, sadly we can’t go against the guys, so there’s nothing much left for us, only these tag titles.”

Amanda sighs, a bit frustrated, but then the smile comes back into her face. She bends her back a bit and crosses her arms in front of her chest, so that her boobies almost jump out of her skimpy top. She tilts her head a bit to the side and winks.

“But it’s not that I’m really sad about this. Some people might think that the tag titles are a second class title, but I see this different. Sometimes it’s even more difficult to have success with a team than in a singles match, at least if you aren’t used to fight together with a partner. But thanks God, this problem we don’t have. Me and Vero had had matches before and so we are used to hold our back. So nothing can go wrong and at the end we will have success and be the glorious winners, holding the titles then.
Well, now you know the main reason why I take part in this title run, but there’s another reason too. You all know that I’m the newest member of the Mean Girls and so I still have to prove that I’m worth to be in their group and what is better for proving this than a title match? Nothing.
So there’s one thing I can already promise, Delia, you will be so proud of me after we are done with the Fallen and you won’t regret that you took me in your group and gave me this nice and wonderful welcome. I will show that I’m more than SCW’s pretty lil TickleCutie, I’ll show that I’m one of the most dangerous wrestlers in this company and that it’s a deadly mistake to underestimate me.”

The tiny little diva is so full of self confidence now and she laughs out, but then she becomes really honest again. She pauses for a moment and lights a cigarette. After inhaling deeply she blows out a smoke ring and looks at it. It seems that she really is lost in thoughts, but then she starts to speak again.

“And now let’s come to our opponents, The Fallen or also known as Raynin and Gothika. Shit, I already know these idiots from my last appearance here at SCW, 14 months ago. So I might let out all the trash talking, but I wouldn’t be Mandy if I wouldn’t find some ‘nice’ words about my opponents. Haha, and I also don’t wanna disappoint you. I know that you would miss something if there wouldn’t come the trash talking right before my match.
So let’s begin with Raynin. I think there hasn’t changed much since I left SCW to take a hiatus, but I’m willing to repeat it. Ok, She and her fucking friend have kicked my ass really bad, the last time I met them in the ring, but this is long ago and won’t happen again. I have been out of action for a while, but I still trained and I improved my wrestling skills, but I’m not here to talk about me, now I’ll talk about this fucking bitch.
I don’t know much about her and her fucking life, but if I remember it right, she is one of these stupid and ugly military chicks, whom nobody really like. In normal life nobody can stand them, because they are no real women, they are ugly and try to act like a man and in the army nobody likes them too, because they try to act like men, but they aren’t men. So all in all they belong nowhere, especially not in a wrestling federation and in a ring against me. Shit, such women do everything to get respect, but in some way they never get it and all what people do is to laugh about them. They get condemned and I do so too. How can I respect a chick who acts like a man and has balls and a dick between her legs instead of a pussy? It’s wrong and in some way it’s disgusting.
But anyway, now you might say that she showed that there is some brain left in her head as she left the army, but that’s wrong. It’s too late. Nobody who isn’t a complete moron would earn such a fucking institution as the army. Hell no, can a person be normal who likes war and killing other people? I don’t think so. If you ask me then I say that it’s sick and disgusting and that soldiers are potential murderers and that they belong into prison, prolly  even in the death row. Such psychos shouldn’t be allowed to run around free and to harm others. Just look what these idiots have done in Vietnam, in Korea and everywhere else in the world where is war. All they did was bring pain over the people who live there. Fuck, such a person I’ll never respect and I’ll show here where she belongs too, into the trash. I’ll throw her into the toilet and flush her away like shit.
Ok, but that’s not all, this fucking bitch has left this group of morons, called army and went back to Mexico for becoming a wrestler. Well, this isn’t the worst idea, especially as she had the help of her grandpa, even though I doubt that it brought her much. I can’t say much about him, but to be honest, I have never heard of him and this prolly has a reason. Prolly it’s because he isn’t as famous as she always says, but anyway, even if he was and if he was good as a trainer, that still doesn’t mean that this chick can fight. Ok, she knows a few luchadore moves and I must admit that they look pretty cool, but can she really survive in a match against me, the Goddess or my partner Vero? I doubt that. We will wipe the floor with her and end her career. Yes, we will make sure that this moron won’t bother anybody again with her crappy performances and her idiotic talking. We will send her right into hospital and after her rehab, they can keep her there and bring her to a place where psychos belong, into an asylum.”

Really disgusted Amanda spits out. Then she drags at her cigarette again and inhales deeply. She really doesn’t like her opponents and everybody can see this, but she doesn’t care. She has no problem with offending them and she isn’t scared that they want to make her pay for her harsh words. So now she continues with talking about her other opponent, about Gothika.

“And now let’s come to this other idiot, to Gothika. This ugly fat cow is prolly even worse than her friend. How the hell can an adult act like this? All this vampire crap with bats and this stuff. Hell no, this is nothing for adults, it’s stuff for some teenies or kids. It’s just laughable and makes her look like a moron. Prolly she wanna scare her opponents with this crap and with some of the girls here it might work, but I’m not such a stupid bimbo and so all I do is laughing abut her. Take your fucking bats and shove them up into your stinky fucking ass, you cunt.
Ok, that may be a bit too much and I’ll stop it now, because some kids might listen to my lil speech here, but I won’t stop talking about her and telling the truth. What the hell has she done in her life? I don’t know it and this not because I’m not informed. I don’t know anything about her, because she never did anything really important and if you ask me, then I’ll say that this will never change. Alone she is nothing and the same counts for her partner. Only as a team they feel strong and this really is a bit desperate, but after our match everybody will see that they aren’t even strong as a team. They are desperate losers and such idiots don’t belong in a wrestling company. If they would perform as a monstrosity at a carnival, then it would be ok, but please not in a wrestling ring. It’s completely idiotic and nobody wants to see such crap. I really don’t get how they can be so stupid not to see it. They’re a joke and I’m ashamed that they are in the same company as a Goddess like me, but I’ll end that soon. I’l make them look so laughable that they will never come back to the ring again.
Fuck, yes, I hate them and I have no reason to hide my feelings. They defeated me once and I never got the chance to get my revenge, but now I have this chance and I’ll take it. Yes …you two bitches will pay. Raynin, I’ll end your career. And Gothika, if you really love vampires so much, well, then I’ll make sure that you’ll end like one, with a plug stabbed through your fucking heart.”

A bit out of breath from all this trash talking Amanda pauses again. It takes a bit till she calms down again, but then the friendly smile comes back into her face. It might be fake, but she still looks cute and she knows that the fans love it to see her like this.

“And now a last thing for all my fans out there. I know what you all expect from me. You all wanna see a great match, a cool and viewy performance, fun and action in the ring and all this you will see and that’s a promise. But the best thing will be that me, the Goddess whom you all love, will leave the ring as the winner, with a title around her waist.”

She runs her hands in a really sensual way and swings her hips. She can be so cocky, but she really is such a pretty young woman, so that she can do such things. Then she blows a kiss into the direction of the camera and turns around to walk away. Just as she leaves the interviewing area, she sees her wife Rose, who came to the arena a bit later. The two hug and kiss each other and now Rose wants to know how the interview went.

“So how has it been?”

Still in Rose’s arms Amanda giggles happily, but it’s also a bit mean. She knows that she really said some nasty things, but she doesn’t feel bad for doing this. It’s just too much fun to provoke her opponents and to let them look like idiots.

“Well, it has been awesome. It was so much fun to laugh about these two idiots, and I’m sure that the fans will love to hear this. They will love me, their Goddess, and about our opponents they will only laugh.”

Rose smiles and in some way it’s cute how full of self confidence Amanda is, but Rose still is a bit worried. She loves her wife and she really doesn’t want to see her getting hurt.

“Damn, you’re really such a nasty girl, but take care that you don’t piss off your opponents too much. I don’t wanna see you getting hurt or even getting injured.”

That’s so cute and Amanda is really cute. She wraps her arms around Rose and presses her petite body tightly against Rose’s. Then she kisses her passionately.

“Aww, I love you for saying this, but you don’t have to worry. These two could win against us once, but now I have a stronger partner and I’m sure nothing will go wrong. We are the better team and the better team will win, that’s a fact. I think they won’t be a problem for us. Don’t worry, I don’t underestimate them, but you know, I’m a witch and witches can see the future and in our future I see a great win.”

Now Rose can’t hold back and has to laugh about the cocky Amanda. This girl is really so cute, even if she’s a bit too big for her boots. Playfully Rose pokes her into the side and Mandy jumps and shrieks.

“Ok, you’re a witch and can see the future, but you know what happened to witches in the past? They got tortured and executed and I think in your dungeon you have the right equipment to do this.”

Happily Amanda giggles and huddles against Rose. She is so excited now and her nipples become visible through the tight shirt, but she doesn’t care much. She has never been square and so she’s completely fine with it.

"Hehe, that sounds temptingly, but please without the execution at the end. I really love my life, and I think you prefer me alive too. Otherwise I only could come back as a zombie, but I think zombies aren’t good in bed. Hehe, and I might eat your brain.”

“Eww, I don’t like zombies. But honestly, you know that I would never hurt you or harm you. Without you life would suck.”

Then she looks down at Amanda's slim body and squeezes her cute firm ass, so that Mandy jumps again.

“But the first part will happen. Making you confess is just too much fun.”

But Amanda shakes her head violently. She loves such little games and she can be stubborn and so it’s fun to tease Rose a bit.

“No way, you won’t have success …you know that I can be tough …”

But Rose only shrugs. She points down at Amanda’s western boots and winks at her wife.

“Just wait till these boots come off. Then I know a way to make you talk, even though I’m sure that you’ll love it.”

They both laugh and Amanda playfully slaps Rose’s ass. Then she takes her by her hand and drags her into their locker room. The door closes and it doesn’t take long until Amanda’s cute giggling can be heard everywhere in the hallway. It goes on for a bit longer and then the giggling turns into a hysterical but happy laughing.
A bit later Amanda and Rose are shown again, as they sit on their couch insides the locker room. Amanda is still dressed in her skimpy ring attire, but now without her western boots. She rubs her feet and still giggles happily. It seems that she is really exhausted and out of breath, but slowly she recovers. Now she lights a cigarette and smiles at Rose.

“God damn, I really love this so much, but sadly we will have to get ready for this match. It doesn’t worry me, but I shouldn’t be too exhausted before it starts, otherwise I’ll get pinned within the first minutes and this I really don’t want. I have no problem with being submissive and in bed I really enjoy it, but in the ring I’m not the cute lil girl, there I’m a force and a threat.
This idiots have defeated me in the past, but I’ll make sure that it won’t happen again. This time me and my partner Vero will leave the ring as the winner and with the titles. That’s a fact and slowly the people here should get used to it that I’m the invincible Goddess.
I never wanted these titles and I must say that I still don’t need them to become happy, but I must admit that it will be fun to take them away from these bitches. It’s always awesome to beat up and humiliate someone in the ring and what could be more humiliating than getting dethroned? I think for  these useless chicks it’ll be the worst thing that could happen to them in their lives, because they have nothing else. They have no private life, no career outsides wrestling and nothing else that could be important for them, so taking the titles from them will destroy them completely and it’ll be more than they can stand. It will be their end and for me it will be so much fun to be the one who makes them leave this company in shame. Haha, I love such stuff.
Now you might call me mean, but I don’t care much. I’m a member of the Mean Girls and that should explain everything. I’ll make my boss and my team proud and they won’t regret it, that they took me into their team. Haha, now the pretty lil TickleCutie will turn into the absolute force which destroys everything that comes into her way.”

For a moment she pauses. The petite pretty young woman stops rubbing her cute feet and stands up. For a moment she thinks about putting on her boots again, but then she just shrugs and laughs out. With a happy and voluptuous smile in her pretty face she look at Rose.

“Well, now it’s showtime, so I won’t need them. But you could come out with me to the ring. This way I’d feel better and it’s good to have the person whom you love at your side. It’s not that I’m scared or worried, but it just feels better and you can also look that nothing goes wrong. I mean that they don’t cheat or try some things. I don’t know whether they do it, but it could be possible. They are weird psychos and so you never know.”

Rose stands up too and kisses Amanda lovingly on the lips. Then the two are ready to leave the room, but Amanda stops again for a sort moment. She reaches into her locker and shove her brass knux under the belt of her skirt, then she winks at Rose.

“I don’t know whether I will need them, but it’s better to be prepared for everything. Before everything goes wrong I’m really willing to use them and if we lose this match, what I don’t think will happen, I’ll use them too. Then it’ll be my revenge to smash them into their fucking ugly faces.”

The two high five and after another kiss they leave their room and slowly go to the stage. Amanda is pretty relaxed, but it’s clearly visible that she is completely focused on her match. A last time she cracks her knuckles and then her entrance music can be heard and it’s time to go to the stage. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 7013 words

22
Climax Control Archives / The best team
« on: January 21, 2015, 03:37:21 PM »
 “Well, it seems that not everything is as easy as it seems to be. As I joined SCW I really thought that I’ll get another winning streak and after I lost my first match, this battle royal, but after that win against Traci it seemed that I’ll have success again. Especially after joining the mean girls everything seemed to become great, but then these fucking bitches whiny Melody and ugly fat Misty came into my way and destroyed my dream. It’s not that I really complain about this damn loss, but it still hurts. It’s no fucking fun to lose against such stupid bitches, especially not as I still think that Vero and me are the better team, but anyway, something went wrong. Maybe we should have just trained more together or maybe it has been this fucking biased referee, I don’t know it exactly.
But anyway, I can’t change it anymore, but that doesn’t make me give up. I already said it on Twitter, but I’m willing to repeat it again, I know that I can defeat each of them whenever and wherever I want and I’ll prove that I’m right. Yes, I’ll make them submit and I’ll force them to kiss my toes. I think now everybody knows it and they have no chance to shy away if they don’t wanna lose their face, especially not as our boss got involved in this conversation too.
Yes, you heard right, I requested a submission match against each of them and I always get what I want, and I really, really hope that I’ll get this match soon, so that I can prove that I’m the most dangerous diva in this company. Yeas, I’m a winner, I’m the Goddess and soon every other fucking diva will bow down to me.”

The pretty redhead growls and it seems that she is really annoyed and in rage. She isn’t very ambitious, but losing she still hates and so her mood isn’t the best. Ok, the match was one week ago and so she should have gotten over it, bit she isn’t. The cocky little diva is still mad and disappointed.
Now, still in her sleep shirt and still a bit tired, she sits in the kitchen of her huge trailer, where she lives, and thinks about the whole situation. It’s still pretty early in the morning and she has just finished making her breakfast, a coffee and some pancakes. The eating she has just finished and now it’s time for the second coffee. She fills her cup and lights a cigarette.

“But sadly, before this will happen, I’ll have to see how it develops with this stupid Blast of the Past Tournament. I think this will come first, before I get the chance to get my revenge. Fuck, it sucks.
It’s not that I have a problem with this tournament, no, I haven’t, especially not as the winner gets the chance to go for a title. Haha, sounds cool, at least for most of the people here in this company, but not for me. The tournament is ok and it might be interesting and I’ll get the chance to kick some fucking asses, but going for a title isn’t my thing, at least not at the moment. It’s not that I don’t want one, but at the moment it would be a bit too much stress and there are things that are more important for me. Yes, and these things are having fun and supporting the Mean Girls.
So let’s come to the first point, to having fun. Well, I think everybody here knows what I really love. I love it to get attention, I love it to kick some asses and to fight, and I really, really love my kinky lil performances. Haha, and all these things I do here, so everything is ok.
Now there’s point two, supporting the Mean Girls. Well, I think till now I did a really good job. I helped Vero to take the win against whiny Melody and also our last tag match wasn’t too bad, but there this tournament doesn’t fit to our plans. Yes, there I’ll have to team up with a random guy and it is possible that I’ll have to face one of my team mates in the ring. Well, it’s not that I’m scared or that I’m worried that I could lose, but why the fuck do I have to face my own friends, when there are enough people in this company whom I really hate? And why the fuck do I have to team up with one of these ugly fat guys, when  everybody knows that I prefer girls? Ok, wrestling has nothing to do with my sexual preferences, but it still sucks and I don’t want this crap.
Fuck, I really don’t know why I signed up for this tournament. I hope it’s not such a big mistake, because at the moment I really don’t need any more problems and facing my team mates could lead to problems.”

After taking a sip of her coffee, Amanda sighs and everybody can see that she really doesn’t like all these thoughts. It’s not so easy to worry her, but she doesn’t feel too good and all these thoughts don’t help to bring her into a better mood. A bit annoyed she drags at her cigarette and inhales deeply.

“But anyway, now it’s too late and I can’t do much anymore. I should have thought about the consequences before I signed the contract for this fucking tournament, but now I’ll have to live with the consequences. Ok, I could try to avoid it to face my friends, or I could lay down and let them win, but this I won’t do. If I fight, I will do it good and this means that I’ll do everything to take the win, even if it means to beat up a friend or to cheat. Yes, everything and there’s nothing that can stop me. So we will see what will happen next.
But now it’s not the time to think about all the stress and trouble that can come, no, it’s time to get ready and train some new moves to surprise my opponents in the ring, and thanks god, there I have some really great help. Yes, I have my sister and personal trainer Casey and she will help me with all this. She’s no real wrestler, but she’s a former MMA fighter and she knows so many fucking great moves. Haha, and I know them too after we are finished with the preparations for the next match.”

Amanda drinks her second coffee and lights a new cigarette. Then she is about to stand up, but she is interrupted as she hears her phone. She looks at it and it's a new message from SCW. Normally Amanda doesn't care much about her mails, but this time she is curious, especially as she is in this tournament and still doesn't know who her partner is. So she takes the phone and a bit nervous she looks at her mails. As she has finished reading it, she roles her eyes and sighs. It's really no good news. She will have team up with Despayre and her opponents will be Bruce Evans and her friend and team mate Veronica. Pretty annoyed she puts the phone away and growls.

“Damn, it seems that it always becomes worse. First I lose my title at GZWA, the. My knee gets injured and now I'll have to team up with a guy who can't stand me against one of my best friends, Veronica. This really sucks completely.
Ok, I'm a professional wrestler and I shouldn't have problems with facing my friends in the ring, cuz it's my job, but this time it's different. I don't have much friends and I don't wanna lose the few I have, so the whole situation is crap. Damn, if I had known this, I wouldn't have signed up for this tournament, especially as there's nothing interesting in it for me. I don't want this title shot and so I shouldn't care about how it ends. Well, so I could just lay down and give the win to Vero and her partner, but this isn't the way I act. I hate losing and giving up I hate even more. Damn, yes, call me cocky, but I love it to look good in the ring and this time it's not different, so giving up is no option, especially not after I already have to many losses in this company. If I would have won against Misty and Melody, it would be a bit different and another loss wouldn’t matter, but I didn't win, so I'll have to fight, whether I like it or not.”

For another moment she pauses. It's really time to get ready for her training with Casey, but Amanda isn't in the right mood. Her problems really bother her and it makes her nervous and insecure, a thing she really hates. She closes her eyes and rests her head on her hands and after a few minutes she looks up again.

“Well, but maybe it's not too bad. I mean the thing with facing Vero. I really like this girl and I'm happy to be a part of the Mean Girls, but hasn't she been the reason why www lost this match against these two dumpasses? I mean she was the one who got pinned and not me and she acts a bit like I have been the weak part in our team, but that's not true. Ok, I didn't protest because she's my friend and because I didn't wanna make her even more furious, but in some way it still hurts. I'm not the weak part and if I would have been alone in that match I would have won it, that's a fact. But anyway, so it might even be good to be in a match against her. This way I have the chance to prove how good I am and she can't say that she's better than me. Vero won't be happy if I pin her, but she will have to live with this fact, and so she and the rest of the Mean girls will see that I'm more than SCW’s pretty lil TickleCutie, they will see that I'm a real wrestler, a force in the ring and absolutely dangerous. After I'm done with her, my position in our group will even be better and I hope that they'll accept me as a full member then. So the whole thing isn't too bad.”

Again she pauses and her mood slowly becomes better, but for a moment the bad thought come back. Amanda is a tough young woman, but she's also very emotional, and even though she hates it, it's really important for her that her friends love her and it's also important for her to get respected.

“The only bad thing is that Vero takes all this so damn seriously. She hates losing and she will be really mad at me if I should be the one who pins her. But anyway, she will have to live with this and also with the fact that I'm the better wrestler. I always care to much about others and about what they think about me, so now it's time to change this and to care for me and my career. Yes, that's more important than anything else. It's my job and the only chance for me to earn some money and the more successful I am, the more money I get for my matches. It's not that I really need so much and normally it's enough for me to be with my wife Rose, but I already got injured and I think my knee will never become ok again, so my career won't last so long anymore and I'll have to see what I'll do then. So some money will be a great help for my future plans.
But now it's enough of all this thinking about Vero’s feelings. It'll be a hell of a fight and at the end I'll be the glorious winner and she will be the one who gets pinned. She won't love it, but she will survive it and I promise that it will be a fair fight, so the only thing that gets hurt is her fucking pride and that's not too bad.”

A smile comes into her pretty face and now she's the cheery girl again, that everybody loves so much. She even giggles a bit, but then she becomes honest again.

“Ok, a fair fight, that's what I promise, but only when it's me and Vero in the ring. This doesn't count for Evans. He's still my enemy and I don't give a fuck whether he gets injured or not. Damn, it's already hard enough to fight Vero in a fair way, so I hope nobody will complain. I’m so used to all this cheating and using weapons, so that it really will become hard. So I think Vero has no reason to be mad and me and I really hope that she understands me. But now enough of this, let’s come to my other opponent, do Evans.”

Again Amanda pauses for a moment and she seems a bit lost in thoughts, but then her smile comes back, but now it’s more viciously. Everybody can see that she doesn’t like this guy and she makes no attempt to hide these feelings.

“Well Evans, I don’t know much about you, I haven’t seen any of your matches till now and to be honest, I’m not very interested in seeing any of them. We also never had bigger issues, but that also doesn’t matter. The only thing that matters is the fact, that you’re in the team of my opponent and so you are my enemy. I don’t give a fuck whether you hold a title or not and I also don’t give a fuck about how good you are, because you are the problem of my partner Despayre and I know that he will kick your ass, but about him I’ll talk later.
I’m not so sure whether they have changed the rules at SCW, but the last time I checked them it was that there are no gender mixed matches. So I’ll only have to deal with Vero and Despayre with Evans. But even if they have changed them, I couldn’t care less. I’ve been in so many feds and there I also had gender mixed matches, so that I think I can deal with it. I might not be the strongest person, but I still know that I can kick your ass if I have to do it. So there’s nothing much I’ll have to worry about, the win will be ours.”

Slowly it’s really time to get ready and to meet Casey, but Amanda still isn’t finished. At least she has managed it to stand up from the table and to pack her stuff for the gym. She puts everything in a huge bag and now she’s almost ready.

“At least I hope there’s nothing much to worry about. I mean my opponents are no problem for me, but with my partner I’m not so sure. It’s not that I think he isn’t good in the ring, because I know he is, but it’s something personal. You all might remember that I helped Vero in her match against Melody and, to be honest, I don’t feel sorry for doing this, but there were a few people who weren’t happy with my actions and one of them is Despayre. I don’t know whether he’s a friend of Melody or whether he just doesn’t like cheating, but he messaged me right after the show, and it seemed that he really wasn’t happy. But anyway, I managed to talk with him the last days and there he seemed to be pretty relaxed, so I still hope that everything is ok between us. But even if not, the price for winning this tournament is getting a title shot and so I think, no, I know, that he will give his best and that he will do everything to take the win. So it looks like I really don’t have to be worried about anything. My opponents are two persons whom I can defeat with ease, and my partner is one of the best wrestlers in this company, so this tournament will be a great success for us and I know that Delia and the Mean Girls will be proud of me, even though they are in different teams this time.
So listen to me, Despayre. I’m not sorry for anything I’ve done in the past, but I hope that we two can settle our problems for now. I don’t expect me to become my friend, but I hope that you’ll respect me as a wrestler and that you can forget our problems during the time we will have to work together. Because then, and I know this, we will be an awesome team and there’s nothing and nobody who can stop us and who can hold us away from the titles. So let’s go out there and kick some asses on Sunday, even if it’s the asses of our friends. We don’t have to love each other, but we should act like adults and separate our personal feelings from the job. Yeah …Let’s win this fucking tournament.”

Eventually Amanda is finished with all this talking and she is about to leave the house, as the door opens and her wife Rose enters. Rose has been away for a longer time, visiting her family, and Amanda was already missing her so much. As she sees her, she drops her sports back and jumps into her arms. The two haven't seen each other for a longer time and so they kiss passionately and huddle against each other. It seems that they really don't want to let each other go again.

“Damn, I really love you so much and I missed you like hell.”

Now Amanda tells Rose everything what happened the last weeks. It takes a bit longer, but now Amanda doesn't care whether Casey has to wait or not. The two lovers talk and they forget everything around them and at the end Amanda can't hold back any longer and drags Rose to the bedroom. For a moment she feels a bit bad, because she knows that her stepsister won't be happy, but as Rose lightly tickles her sides, Amanda forgets everything. The pretty cute girl giggles and squirms in such a cute way. Now they are in bed and Rose slowly strips the smaller Amanda down until she's completely naked.
In their relationship Amanda is the more submissive part and so she loves it to be under Rose’s control. So this time it isn't different. Within seconds the stronger Rose has Amanda pinned down and she kisses her passionately. Then she starts to tickle Mandy’s sides and the petite redhead giggles and squirms. Again Rose kisses her and gags her with her kiss. Desperately Amanda squirms and she begins to rub her body against Rose’s. She's so excited now and it's clearly visible, that she loves what happens to her and that she’s in heaven. Amanda is so damn ready now and she wishes that Rose pleasures her more, but suddenly Rose stops it and Mandy sighs in frustration. But Rose isn't mean and she really loves Amanda. So she takes out a few soft ropes and ties Amanda’s wrists and ankles to the bedposts. With a smile in her pretty face she looks down at her now helpless wife and takes a long fluffy feather and begins to run it all over Amanda’s soft and sensitive skin. The tattooed girl moans and giggles and she's in heaven again, but Rose isn't finished with her. She takes the feather and runs it over Amanda’s foot bottoms, so that her giggling becomes louder and as she runs the feather under and in between Mandy’s cute little toes, the petite redhead laughs hysterically, but everybody can see that she has so much fun. Even though Rose loves her wifie, she can still be pretty sadistic and so she tortures her love for a few more minutes in this cute way and Amanda is completely spent and wrecked. Eventually Rose shows some mercy and she begins to kiss Amanda everywhere, especially between her legs. Now it's too much for the cute tough girl and she explodes. She throws her head back, bends her back and loses control.
Then Rose unties her and after some huddling Amanda slowly catches her breath and recovers. Then the two get dressed again.

“Oh shit, you don't know how much I have missed this …”

Both young women laugh happily, but now it's really time for the gym. It's pretty sure, that Casey won't be happy and so they really hurry up. They pack their stuff and throw the bags into the car. Then they drive off to the gym. Half an hour later they arrive there and Casey is already waiting. The tall blond mostly is in a bad mood and this time it's even worse. She glares at Amanda.

“I hope you two had your fun, but with kinky games you won't win your match and also not the whole tournament.”

Knowing that Casey is right, Amanda nods. She doesn't like it that her sister takes everything so seriously, but she respects it and sometimes it's even useful, especially when it comes to important matches and this match is pretty important. So Amanda doesn't protest and looks at her sister, with a smile in her face.

“I know ..you're right. Let's start the training and in the meantime Rose will get us something to eat.”

That's ok for Casey and so she nods.

“That's cool. So we will see what we can do here. I thought of something different than the usual wrestling stuff. Don't get me wrong, wrestling can be cool, but if you ask me, then for destroying your opponent the MMA fighting style could be better. It's pretty brutal and nobody expects you to do all these submission moves. And I think it would fit pretty good to you. I mean you already have some really good punches and kicks and you know many ways to throw down an opponent. So the only thing that is missing are some cool submission moves to weaken your opponent or to make him give up. And this we will train today and the next days. There's enough time till your match, so I'm confident that you will be fit.”

Again Amanda nods and then the two begin their training. Casey is a really skilled MMA fighter and she shows Mandy all her tricks, but even though Amanda tries it so hard, she never wins against her sister, but at least she manages it to free herself out of these holds and after a while she also can use some cool and useful submission moves. So for one day it's enough, and knowing that they have enough time to practice more, the two stop their training. They go to the locker room area and after a shower and some new clothes they are fresh again, even though Amanda still is a bit tired. But they are both hungry and prolly Rose already awaits them at home so that they can have dinner. They leave the gym and climb into Amanda’s car and before she starts the engine, Amanda looks at her younger stepsister.

“Well, that was really a great training and must thank you so much. I don’t think that anybody expect me to change my fighting style in such a short time and I’m pretty sure that it’ll be a huge success and bring us the win in our match, maybe even the win in that whole tournament.
Haha, and Vero and Evans, take care …I know that you two won’t underestimate me and Despayre, but what awaits you in our match on Sunday will be worse than your worts nightmare. It’ll be the hell here on earth and you’ll wish that you will never have stepped into the ring against us. You won’t only lose this match, no, your title chances will be gone for a really long time too. So I’m pretty sure that you won’t forget this match for a really long time. I don’t know whether any of you sees this promo, but I really hope it, cuz I love the fact that you’ll piss your pants cuz you’re scared of me, the Goddess of War.”

Then Amanda starts the engine of her jeep and the two drive back home. It takes a while, cuz they end up in a huge traffic jam and Amanda is already annoyed. She growls and really tries to relax, but it doesn’t work very good.

“Fuck, I really hate this. Rose is waiting with the food and we two sit here in this fucking car and nothing happens. I’ll try to call her.”

Still really annoyed, she pulls out her cell phone, and as she sees that her battery died, she freaks out completely. Frustrated and furious she throws the phone out of the window, but that doesn’t help to make her mood better. No, she’s even more angry, because the cell phone was pretty expensive and now she has to buy a new one.

“This fucking thing is completely useless …”

While Amanda still complains, Casey just sites there, with a grin in her face. Sometimes it’s too funny to see how easy it is to make Amanda freak out. Casey doesn’t want to provoke her even more, but she also can’t hold back and has to tease her a bit.

“You should save your energy for your match. That would be more useful.”

That’s really too much for Amanda and she snaps. She turns around and glares at the younger woman and for a moment it looks like she is going to slap her, but she doesn’t do it, but she yells at Casey.

“And you better shut up.”

But it doesn’t take too long and Amanda calms down again. Amanda is short tempered, but she also becomes normal again pretty fast and after it’s over, she mostly can even laugh about it. And this time it’s not different, especially as they are driving again, even though it’s really slow.

“And hopefully in England it’s better, but I doubt so. These idiots drive on the wrong side and the weather is also fucking awfully. They told me it’s mostly cold and rains all day, so there won’t be much we can do there. Normally I love it to visit foreign countries, but why the hell must it be England? No normal person would visit such a country for vacation.”

Hearing this Casey can’t hold back any longer and starts to laugh. It’s too funny to hear her sister call herself normal.

“And you call yourself normal? That’s a joke.”

If anybody else would have said this, Amanda would have freaked out again, but she loves her younger stepsister and so she only giggles and shakes her head. Her good mood is almost back and so she only answers in a sarcastic way.

“Well, maybe you’re right and I’m not completely normal, but I still know what crappy weather is and so I don’t like the thought of spending the whole weekend there. But anyway, the only good thing is that we can’t do much there and so we can really focus on this fucking match. So it might not be too bad. Oh, and I heard that their beer and whiskey shouldn’t be so bad, so we can at least celebrate our win after I’m done with Vero and Evans. Haha, you see, sometimes even I can see the things positive.
But anyway, if it goes on like this we will never get home or even to England. So lets find a way to make it a bit more fast. I really have enough.”

Again they stand and this time nothing happens and it doesn’t look like the traffic jam could be over soon. Amanda really has enough and this time Casey too. The two look at each other and climb out of the car. They leave it where it is and don’t care that the other people are completely furious. Amanda flips them the bird and then they begin to walk into the direction of the metro. A few minutes later their train comes and one hour later they are back at home, where Rose already waits for them. She isn’t too happy that she had to wait so long, but after Amanda explained everything, it’s ok and then three have dinner. Amanda talks about what they have done at the gym and they are all in a pretty good mood.

“So let’s see that we will have some fun in England …I hope it won’t become too bad, but I’m pretty sure that it’ll be ok, especially as you two come with me.”

That’s exactly what they wanted to hear and Rose and Casey are more than happy. It’s always fun to travel with Mandy and this time it won’t be different, especially as Mandy always has some special surprises.

“And I think the show will be a great success too. It’s not only that me and Despayre will win, no, the best performer of the show gets the chance to have me for a lil one hour session. Haha, kinky fun is always fun, even more than fighting.”

Many people would be jealous, but Rose isn’t this kind of girl and she sees it pretty relaxed, especially as she will be there to join the fun. So they all laugh and now the friendly chat continues a bit longer, then the scene fades to black.

23
Climax Control Archives / The Goddess is back
« on: December 16, 2014, 10:02:00 AM »
 It's been a while since Amanda has been in a wrestling ring. Really a long time ago are has left SCW, after she's been tag champion and bombshells champion, and since then she hasn't done much. She has opened a club and spent most of her time there and she also has done many fetish videos and photo shootings. So her life has been pretty easy and she was more than happy. But then she got this message from SCW and was invited to take part in this alumni battle royal. There she couldn't take the win, but she didn't care much and so her normal life went on, but the leader of the stable the Mean Girls began to bother and provoke her. At the beginning Amanda could ignore it, but then it went on her nerves and she accepted to meet Deliah in the ring. Amanda had planed to stop this insulting and was ready for fight, but everything went different.
Ok, she has been out of action for a while, but for staying fit and in shape she still trains kick boxing and so she's still pretty dangerous. So she came to the ring and the trouble began. After some arguing, she tried to attack Deliah, but she underestimated her opponent and got overpowered pretty fast. But that wasn't enough and it came even worse. In some way Deliah must have known about Amanda’s weaknesses and so she tickled her into submission.
At first Amanda was really mad to get humiliated in public, but deep insides she enjoyed it and so she teamed up with the Mean Girls and Deliah. So now she's part of this dominant stable and she hopes that this will bring her success, but even if not, at least she has some friends after her return. Now she thought that she could start it relaxed, but one week after this event she already got booked in a match against Tracy Patterson and so the quiet life was over. Now she has to train again and all the stress begins again. So now she's back at the gym, dressed in her normal ring gear, a small black shorts, a skimpy top, fighting gloves and no shoes and waits for her stepsister to arrive.

\'user

Normally Amanda trains alone or she has different trainings partners, but this time it is a bit different. It's not that she is really good or ride about her match, but she wants to be prepared and so she thinks it could be useful to refresh her wrestling skills again. So what could be better for this than to fight a former MMA fighter and bodybuilder like her stepsister Casey. It took her only one phone call and the tall blond Amazon was willing to help her out and train her. Normally Casey works as security in Amanda’s club, but she also works as a personal trainer and fitness instructor and so this job offer was perfect. She accepted and half an hour later she arrived at the gym.

\'user

After a hug and a kiss between the two sisters, they sat down on a bench and discussed Amanda’s plans.

“So you need my help? Well, here I am, but before we start, you must tell me why you returned to this company. I thought that you were busy with your club and with working as a model.”

This is really not so easy to explain, but Amanda gives it a try. She tucks up one leg, hugs it and rests her chin on her knee.

“That's true, but in some way I had no choice. I did this one match, this battle royal just for fun and I wanted to prove that I'm still good in the ring. Ok, I didn't win, but I also didn't look too bad, but I wanted it to be a one time thing. So I left the arena and everything was good till this damn girl Deliah began to provoke me. So I came to the last show and after some arguing she tickled me into submission …”

As Casey hears this, she starts to laugh in a friendly way. Normally the tall blond is really cool and doesn't show any emotions, but it's just to funny to see how Amanda always brings herself in trouble.

“Haha, why did I know that something like this would happen?”

For a moment Amanda is a bit offended and wants to explain it, but Casey interrupts her. She knows Amanda so good and it's always fun to tease her in a friendly way. With a warm smile in her face, she looks at her stepsister.

“And now you will tell me that you enjoyed it and that you decided to help your enemy?”

In some way the whole situation is too funny and so Amanda can't be offended anymore. She looks at Casey and giggles lightly in her cute way. She tilts her head a bit to the side and smiles at Casey.

“Well, I didn't want to tell you, but you're right. Something like this happened. Ok, at the beginning I was so damn mad at her, but then it changed …I mean she could also have beaten me senseless, but she didn't do it. Instead she did something to me I really love and I think that was really fair after all the men crap I told her.
But that's not all, I think she's a really cool person and she's the boss of the most dominant stable in this company, so it's cool to be in her teams and to have her and her girls as my friends. I think there's nothing wrong with my decision.”

Casey nods in agreement and kisses her sister on the cheek. They don't think the same way, but Casey loves her sister and supports her the best way she can.

“Yeah, it's ok. But now tell me who's your opponent this week.”

“It's a girl called Tracy Patterson and there's nothing much I know about her. The only thing I really know about her is that she wants the title of Mercedes, another member of the mean girls. So it's a pretty good start for me. I mean I'm new in this stable and it would be cool if I could take out one of their opponents. Ok, I'm not that mean, but this time it's a bit different. I mean I don't only wanna win, it would be great if I could injure her so that she's weakened if she has to face Mercedes.”

Casey is a bit brutal and sadistic and as she hears something about injuring someone, a sadistic smile comes into her face. She loves violence and blood and so this is exactly what she wants to hear.

“Oh, did I hear right, my cute lil sis wanna injure someone? So tell me, is it a hardcore match?”

A bit frustrated Amanda shakes her head. She's not that big, but she's skilled in the use of weapons, so a hardcore match would have been a good start for her, but sadly it's only a normal match and the use of weapons wold bring her a loss through disqualification.

“Sadly no ..it's just a normal match and I have to find another way to take the win. Ok, my kicks are good and my high flying moves too, and I'm sure that I can take the win, but is this enough to bring her in hospital? I'm not sure, at least not without risking my own health. You know, I could do some of these kamikaze moves, but I also don't wanna break my own bones, so it would be better to find another way to bring her to hospital.”

It doesn't take very long and the brutal Casey has the answer. Bringing others to hospital is one of her specialities and so it's easy for her to give Amanda a good advice.

“Well, then you should try it with a nice submission hold. There's nothing better for injuring someone than an ankle lock, an armbar or even the Kimura lock.”

But then she looks at the petite Mandy and shakes her head. Amanda is a good and skilled wrestler, but for power moves and also for submission holds, she is a bit to small and weak, but the two will find a way to solve this problem.

“But if you ask me then I would say that you aren't strong enough for such moves …and then you end up on the receiving end. Haha, and then Tracy might tickle you into submission too. Haha.”

She reaches forward and playfully tickles Amanda's foot. Immediately the petite redhead giggles in her cutes way and curls her tiny toes. She's really ticklish, but she loves it to laugh and so she doesn't pull her cute foot away.

“Hehe …nooooo …that's mean.”

“But I see that you like it, otherwise you would have pulled your foot away.”

And this is true. Amanda really loves it, even though at the moment she would have preferred it not to admit this, but she nods and Casey stops tickling her. She looks at the cute Amanda and smiles.

“Ok, so we have to do it in a different way …”

And Amanda thinks that she knows what comes next and so she shakes her head violently.

“Forget it, I won't wear boots …I hate these heavy things and I'm not so fast with them. And it's harder to jump on the ropes and such stuff, so no chance …”

Casey roles her eyes, but she knows how stubborn this cute girl can be. So she thinks for another moment and then she has the answer.

“Ok, no boots. But now I know what we do. You're fast and flexible and your stamina is great, so I might have a good idea. You'll power her out with all your luchadore and high flying moves and when she's groggy, it's time for the Kimura lock or something else. We two will go to the ring now and make a trainings match and then I show you how to use one of these moves properly. I think this plan is pretty good and nothing much can go wrong. You'll be the winner and with some luck and when you're fast enough, you bring her to hospital before the referee can stop you. Haha, I've done this in some of my MMA matches too and it always worked perfectly.”

A smile comes into Amanda's pretty face and she's happy that she has a solution of her problem, but deep insides she isn't mean. Mostly she only acts tough and bitchy, but all in all she's a nice and friendly person.

“Yeah, that will work, but there's still one problem …I think I'll feel pretty bad if I injure her. I mean she hasn't done anything bad to me, so it's not right to ruin her health.”

But Casey shrugs it off. She has no remorse and she would do it without thinking about it any longer.

“Damn, you're really too nice for this job. Just imagine how happy your group will be if you help them in such a way. That would be such a perfect start for your comeback. So forget your remorse and just go out there and destroy her.”

Even though Amanda doesn't like that thought, she knows that Casey is right and so she nods again. She isn't very brutal, but sometimes violence is a necessary thing and can't be avoided.

“Ok, ok, I'll do it …but I still don't like it …”

Again Casey roles her eyes. This arguing doesn't bring much and she really hopes that Amanda will stop to complain.

“It doesn't matter whether you like it or not. You will just do it, cuz if you don't, then your team will never respect you. Damn …you as a mean girl. That's really funny …I really don't wonder why everybody only knows you as SCW’s tiny Tickle Cutie …”

And now she got Amanda. The petite young woman jumps up and glares at her stepsister. She has no problem with her nickname and in some way she even thinks that it's cute and fits to her, but insides the ring she wants to look dangerous and dominant.

“Shit …that's not true, I can be mean and dominant. Don't forget that I've been tag champion, bombshells champion and one of the most feared wrestlers in the company. Ok, it's a while ago, but this time will come back soon. So don't worry, I'll do it, I'll give my best and I'll destroy this damn bitch.
Yes …You heard right, I'll fuck her up, I'll wipe the floor with her ….I'll end her career.”

Now Casey smiles. It's fun to see that Amanda can get in rage too and that she becomes really aggressive from time to time.

“That's the right spirit and now it's time to practice all this. So are you ready for the ring?”

She stands op too and before she goes to the ring, she kiss Amanda on the lips. It's a bit pre lovingly than between normal sisters, but she's only Mandy's stepsister and so it's ok. Then she playfully slaps her ass.

“Ok, let's start now …”

The two climb into the ring and then their training begins. Right at the beginning of her match Amanda attacks her sister with her really hard kick boxing and karate kicks and she tries to drive Casey back. Normally with this tactics she has success, but her hard kicks don't affect the strong and tall young woman. Casey blocks them, but even if they hit her, she doesn't care and only grins. So it's really hard for the smaller Amanda, but she doesn't give up so easily. She wasn't the bombshells champion and so she has another plan. Instead of trying to kick casey, she wants to try some jumping moves from the ropes, but this plan doesn't work. Casey has realized that Amanda slowly gets tired and so she tries to go for her legs to throw her down like in a MMA match, but Amanda is skilled too and so she manages it to avoid a grapple, but slowly she gets frustrated.
Eventually she kicks Casey again and this time it's against the chin, so that the tall blond stumbles backwards. This now is Amanda’s chance and now all her high flying moves follow. Pretty groggy Casey tries to do something, but Amanda is too fast and eventually she hits the 619. Now she wants to go for the cover, but as she jumps over the ropes to hit a splash on Casey, Casey catches her and throws her down. This now is the end for Amanda. Casey is still a bit groggy, but she's so damn strong and so she grabs Amanda's legs and flips her around and before Mandy can do anything, she is in an ankle lock. Now Casey demonstrates how to break an ankle, but she loves her sister and so she doesn't apply too much pressure.

“So you give up?”

But Amanda is a tough girl and shakes her head. Now there's nothing much Casey can do. One option would be to really hurt Amanda, but this she doesn't want. She loves the petite girl and she also doesn't want to injure her before her match, but ending the hold is also no option. For a moment she hesitates, but then she scribbles her fingers over Amanda's foot bottom and immediately Mandy's cute giggling can be heard, but she violently shakes her head and doesn't submit. Now the people in the gym hear these cute noises and look what goes on in the ring. As they see how cute Amanda looks as she laughs and giggles, they begin to cheer at her and it seems that everybody, inclusive Amanda, has his fun. This playful game goes on for a bit longer, but then Casey thinks that it's time to end it. She knows Amanda’s weakness and even though the cute red hurt desperately curls her toes, Casey manages it to run her fingers under and in between them and now it's over for Mandy. Even though she loves this sweet torture, she can't stand it very long and she laughs hysterically. For a few more minutes she can be tough, but then she almost wets herself and taps out. Normally Casey would have let her go, but the other people still cheer at her and so she continues a few more minutes, until Mandy is completely exhausted and hysterically. Then she helps her up and hugs her. After holding her close and kissing her lovingly she smiles at the petite young woman.

“You're such a trooper ….”

Mandy still giggles and then she playfully punches her sister in the side, but she takes care that it doesn't hurt. The two really love each other and so such playful fights are normal for them.

“And you're so damn mean …I would have won this fight if you hadn't used this unfair move …”

“But you wanted it …”

Now they both laugh and the others cheer at them again. For another match Amanda is too tired and so they make a small break. Casey drinks some water and Mandy rubs and massages her foot.

“Damn, I still can feel your fingers everywhere.”

“Well, so you still have your fun, haha …”

Again they laugh and then they begin to discuss about what to do next. Another trainings match they will do later, so it's time for some weight lifting. But before they start it, Amanda winks at her sister.

“Hehe, yes, it has been fun.”

Hearing that Amanda admits it makes Casey smirk. This kinky little girl can really be so cute and her good mood is affecting.

“Ok, then I should call your friends and tell them how much you love this treatment. Maybe, if you win your match you'll get a reward and your boss Deliah tickles you into submission. I've heard that she can be pretty dominant.”

The cute Mandy giggles again and tilts her head to the side as she looks at her stepsister. Voluptuously she licks her lips. She really loves the thought of kinky little games, especially when she's the victim.

“Well, that's a good plan and it'll motivate me even more to win this match. Haha, I hope that she will like that too, but I think I could have success. I think she had her fun too as we met in the ring the last time. But as we talk about Deliah and the Mean Girls, I think that I need something very special as my ring entrance. It might be a cool idea, if she cuffs my hands with fluffy pink handcuffs and brings me to the ring with a leash. Hehe, then everybody sees that I'm their new property and to whom I belong. And …it looks really sexy.”

This is really true and so Casey nods again. The petite Amanda is really so damn sexy, especially when she looks helpless or is in distress. So the outfit with fluffy pink handcuffs fits perfectly to her.

“Oh shit, I bet that you look sexy and that the fans will love you.”

All this is exactly the stuff Amanda loves and so she's unstoppable now. She's in such a cheery mood and this good mood is infecting.

“Haha, now I almost feel sorry for Tracy. If I can look forward to such a reward, then Tracy really has no chance. Hehe, I'm so fucking motivated now, so poor Tracy really has no chance. The plan with making her tired with all my highflying moves will prolly work good. I mean against you I also almost had success and Tracy isn't as strong as you, so I'll reach my goal. And then the ankle lock, or even better the Kimura lock. I think this we can train the next time. Then I really have good chances to bring her right to hospital. Damn, I really don't wanna change the roles with her, but anyway, it's her own fault. Why does this stupid bitch has to go against the Mean Girls?”

“I don't know ..but I know that you'll do good in your first match after your long break …”

Still in such a cheery mood, Mandy jumps into Casey’s arms and kisses her again and again until Casey almost can't breath anymore.

“Thank you, it means so much for me that you believe in me. It's good to have a friend at my side.”

Amanda still hugs her stepsister and it's not so easy for Casey to get free, but eventually she manages it and laughs.

“Hey, don't break my ribs. By the way, this would be a cool move for you, you can hug and kiss your opponents to death.”

About this joke they both laugh, but then Casey becomes honest again.

“But there's one more thing you shouldn't forget. If you really wanna dominate your opponent and use submission holds, then you needa be a bit stronger, I mean physically stronger. So we shouldn't forget the weight lifting. I know that you don't like it, but it's necessary.”

Knowing that her sister is right, Ananda nods in agreement. She hates weight lifting, but she's willing to do it.

“Ok, ok …you're right, so let's do it. As sooner we start as sooner we are finished and can go out for dinner.”

And so the two young women begin their training again. Amanda isn't as strong as her sister, but she gives her best and she is really willing to become stronger. It's pretty hard for the petite girl, but she doesn't give up and so, about one hour later, she's completely exhausted and needs a break again.

“Ok, I think this should be enough for today. If e continue, it will kill me and this I really don't want.”

Casey laughs a bit as she answers in a tauntingly way.

“Aww, it won't kill you. The worst thing you'll get is some sore muscles, but this you will survive. But anyway, I think you're right and for today it's enough.”

Really happy that it's over, Amanda hugs her sister again.

“Great, so let's take a shower and get something to eat. And later you could give me a nice long massage. Hehe, you know how much I love it and you're so good in giving massages.”

“Ok, this you can have and after this long training you really deserve it. Oh, and if you win your match I'll give you an extra long one as a reward, so give your best.”

Mandy giggles and licks her lips.

“Oh great, this will motivate me even more. Hehe, at first the tickling through my friends and then a massage from you, that's really so awesome. So now Traci really can see herself as dead. I will destroy her and I'll show that I'm still one of the most dangerous wrestlers in this industry. I may have had a longer break and maybe I'm not good enough anymore to get a title, but I'm still good enough to win against the normal divas of this company and after the show is over, everybody will know this. They will learn again that they still have to fear me and that it's no fun to be in the ring with me as the opponent. Haha, and Traci will be my first victim. I might be SCW’s Tickle Cutie, but in the ring I'm dangerous, dominant and deadly. Haha, and now don't say that I can't be dominant. Just remember what I have done to my opponents in the past. I destroyed them and I defeated the hardest opponents and I'll prove that I still can do this. I'm the Goddess and nothing will change this.”

Now the two high five and leave the gym, then the scene fades to black.

24
Climax Control Archives / Amanda's Bombshell Battle Royal Promo
« on: November 24, 2014, 02:19:47 AM »
 â€œIt's been really a while since I left SCW and I must say, that this leaving wasn't easy for me. Yes, it has been a hard decision and it brought me many sleepless nights, and, to be honest, I still think pretty often back at the time at SCW.”

The petite redhead pauses for a moment and has a smile in her face.

“So now you might ask why I didn't return and that's easy to explain. I had had some health problems and then I just became too busy. I still work for three other federations, but that's not all. I also opened a night club, called ‘Amanda's Dungeon’, and keeping this running costs me so much time. So I almost forgot that I wanted to come back. But then something happened. I got a phone call from an old friend and he asked me whether I wanted to come back for one match and there I couldn't resist and said yes. So here I am. SCW's tough and ticklish biker girl is back.”

A smile comes into her pretty face.

“So you see, I'm back, even if it's only for one match for now. But maybe then I will come back completely, it would be really awesome and a dream that could become truth. Yeah, a dream, cuz I really missed that place. Even though I'm not very social, I saw the people there a bit like a family. Haha, even Odette, Amy, Misty and all the other bitchy and snobby chicks.
I don't know whether they are still there, but I think a few are and so it will be fun to see them at the next show, where I'll participate in this battle royal. Yeah, that's the main reason why I wanna do that match. Ok, a win would be cool ok but that's not so important anymore. It's more important to meet all the people whom I liked in the past.
In the past I've seen this different and I really needed the wins, and this adrenaline during the matches, but now it's different. I don't need this stress anymore and I also don't need the money anymore. I earn my money with my nightclub and that's more than enough and if I want action, then I go to the gym and train some MMA. So all in all I can say that I'm happy, but sometimes I still miss something. Yes, I miss the friendly rivalries and the competition and now I will get it back, even if it's only for one night.”

Amanda is pretty much lost in thoughts and so she doesn't hear that the door opens and Laura has entered the room. Laura sneaks behind Amanda and kisses her on the neck.

“Hey, missed me?”

With a smile in her face, the pretty redhead turns around.

“Oh yes, I did. It was so boring all alone, but I have cool news.”

Then she begins to tell Laura everything that happened and also that she will make an appearance at SCW. She's so excited, that it's hard to stop her, but eventually Laura can speak too.

“Well, for me it sounds good and I really hope that you'll have your fun. So do you wanna go back there completely?”

That's a good question and Amanda doesn't know the answer. She thinks a while, but then she shrugs and sighs.

"I don't know. A part of me wants and the other part says no, because of all the stress and the endless training. So I can't answer to your question right now. But I'll think about it and after my match you'll get the answer. I wasn't the most popular girl there, but the last days I talked to a few people from SCW on Twitter and they gave me the feeling that I got missed and that they want me back there. I'm not cocky or selfish, but I must say that it feels good. So we will see how everything develops. I even talked to a girl who has a stable there …well, everything sounded interesting.”

Then she laughs out in a cheery and happy way.

“Haha, and some promised even to bring a feather to the ring. Haha, they still haven't forgotten how to get me good.”

The pretty redhead smiles in her cute way and poses a bit for the camera.

“So I can promise you that you'll have the same fun with my return as I will. Yeah, fun it'll be, but not only this. I'm also going to prove, that I'm still the best in the ring and that I'm the one the fans wanna see and not all these boring bitches, like Misty, Amy Marshal and all the others.”

Again she giggles.

“As we talk about Amy Marshal, I really don't know what her problem is. I was talking a bit to a guy, called Gabriel Asar, and in some way this seems to piss her off. Damn, I really don't know why. Ok, I must admit, that I've been a bit flirty, but that's all, I didn't touch him and he didn't touch me, so nothing happened and I think there's no needa be jealous. But anyway, this stupid bitch is jealous and I don't know what I've made wrong. It's not my fault that I'm the prettiest and cutest girl they ever had at their show. Damn, yes, that's the truth, and prolly this ugly fat bitch is just jealous, cuz she's nothing against me.”

A look into the mirror and the cocky petite girl smiles even more.

“Haha, it's really funny, I said something about a comeback and immediately this messaging at Twitter started, the drama began again and also some friendships were renewed. It's awesome and in some way I must admit, that I really missed all this. Haha, even if there are some divas that prolly would love to see me dead. But I can comfort you, I won't die and in the ring will be the same great action as in the past. I'm still the same old Mandy you all know, deadly in the ring, terrible ticklish and so damn cute.”

She turns away from the mirror and sits down on her couch. After she has lit a cigarette, she takes some nail polish, this time a pink one and begins to paint her toe nails pink. As she is finished and the nail polish dries, she drags at her cigarette and leans back. Another light giggling and she continues her speech.

“Hehe, looks good. At least I think so, and I hope the others will like it too ….hehe, especially as there has been a guy who wanted to buy a feather for me. Hehe, so he I'll have more fun to try it out. Damn, I get kinky again, but I can't help it, it's just too much fun.”

As she giggles again, the door opens and Laura enters the room. She looks down at Mandy and kisses her on the lips.

“What did I hear about feathers? Are you already flirting again with some people? And I've heard that yo want to wrestle again at SCW.”

For a moment Amanda blushes, but then she wraps her arms around Laura's neck and pulls her down to her on the couch.

"That's true, but you don't have to worry, you're the only one I love. And yes, I'll make a onetime appearance at SCW. Just this one match and then I'm gone again. Well, at least that's what I've planed. But there's also the possibility that I'll stay longer. It depends a bit on how I do in this match and how the fans react to hen they see me again. I mean when they still love me, then I might do some more matches. I hope you understand that I can't disappoint the fans, and you know me, I love the action in the ring.”

Laura nods and so Amanda continues.

"But anyway, you really don't have to worry about anything. We still will run our club and I still will have enough time for you. And I hope that you take the whole flirting not so seriously. You're the only person in my life who's important for me. Hehe, and you're the only person who's allowed to touch me in some special places.”

Now Laura has to laugh.

“Does that include your feet too?”

The pretty redhead starts to giggle and turns around a bit. Then she puts her feet into Laura's lap and wiggles her toes.

“Well, almost …hehe, at least if you touch me in a sensual way.”

Laura begins to rub Mandy's feet and after a few minutes and after Mandy is completely relaxed, she begins to tickle her toes lightly and immediately Amanda's cute giggling can be heard. The tattooed beauty squirms, but she doesn’t pull her feet away.

“Hehe, that's even better than a feather and you know how it ends when you do this with me.”

Slowly Amanda's giggling becomes louder and she also squirms more, but Laura has trapped her ankles with her legs and so there's no escape for the petite girl. Slowly Amanda really becomes hysterically, but eventually Laura let's her go. After a last short tickle, and a kiss on her toes, she stands up and pulls Amanda up too.

“I know and so let's go there.”

Half an hour later the two come back out of the bed room. Both are rally exhausted and a bit tired, but still too excited to sleep. So the two get a few drinks and sit don again on the couch in the living room. After talking about some random stuff, they come back to the subject wrestling and Laura wants to know whether Mandy wants to return completely.

"So now honestly, are you back at SCW? You can tell me.”

Again Amanda shrugs. She still doesn't know it and so there's nothing much to say.

“As I said earlier, I don't know it, but it could happen. Look, I'm not that old so that I have to retire, and my physical condition still is good, so why not? And when I look at all the divas in the company, then there's only one thing to say, I'm better than them. And now don't say that I'm cocky, cuz I'm not. I watched a few videos and I've seen a few of them perform in the ring, for example Amy Marshal. And she's even worse than at the time as I have been at SCW. So I think my chances for a cool comeback aren't too bad.”

Laura wants to say something, but Amanda shuts her up in a friendly way.

“Don't say anything, cuz you know that I'm right. I've been the champion there and I faced the toughest people there and I always did a good performance, so why should this be different now? Ok, I admit that I'm a bit older, but I'm still good. You know that I train every day together with my stepsister Casey and we do wrestling, MMA, gymnastics, weight lifting and all this stuff. So I'm really good in shape and I still know how to fight. So there's no reason not to try it again and you must admit, that it old be awesome if I can get a title again. Ok, I'm not so sure whether this will really work, but at least it's worth a try. And I still have some business to do there.”

She giggles and winks at Laura.

“I told you that you don't have to worry because of my flirting, but I must say that it's so much fun to provoke this stupid bitch Amy, so that I want to continue with it. But that's not all, I will face her in this battle royal, but I want her in a one on one match. Damn, she really deserves a beating up and there should be someone who shows her how crappy she is.
Then there's this girl Delia, I talked a bit to her on Twitter and I don't really know what to think about her. She seems to be a bit bitchy, but in some cases ay cool, so it'll be interesting to meet her and also to face her in the ring.
Then there's Eric Staggs, another person I haven't seen for years. He has always been cool and hope he still is there.
Haha, and last but not least this guy Gabriel Asar, another guy I talked to at Twitter. It seems that we have a few things in common and so it can be interesting for me to meet him in person. But as I said, don't worry, I'm into girls and I only love you, so meeting him will just be a friendly meeting and nothing more. Haha, but I wanna find out everything about these common interests.
So you see, there are really some reasons to go back there. And it would also be cool if you would come with me as my trainer and manager. Yeah, this I would really love.”

Now a smile comes into Laura's face and she nods.

“Ok, if you really want this, then I will support you and I'll also be your manager and trainer. Personally I would have preferred it if you wouldn't go back there, because of all the stress, but I know that I can't change your mind, so there's only one thing and that is to help you to get back at the top of this company.”

Hearing this Amanda jumps up and down and claps her hands. Then she jumps into Laura's arms and kisses her passionately.

“I really hoped that you would say this and that you’ll be at my side. Yay, I'm so happy and this is the best thing that could happen to me.”

She takes another sip of her drink and looks at Laura. Mandy has always been a bit chaotic, and she always needed someone to help her with the organization, especially now as she is so busy. She still works full time as a fetish model and is really successful in this job. Then she has a night club, where she's the CEO and then these jobs in several wrestling federations and now maybe at SCW. So it's really hard to organize all this and without Laura's help, she really wouldn't know what to do first. So Laura makes the organization for her and her stepsister Casey is her personal fitness coach. Casey is a former MMA fighter and after a really heavy injury, she has stopped it. For a while she has a irked as a security at concerts and in clubs, but she missed the fighting and so she started a a fighting sports instructor and fitness coach and no she works for Mandy. She makes the security in Mandy's club and she also trains her.
Now Amanda thinks about what they have planed for today, but the only thing she remembers is that she wanted to train with Casey. So she looks at Laura for some help.

“But now let's see what we will do today. The only thing I remember is the training and this we should do a bit longer because of this match. I really wanna look good at the show.”

In the meantime Laura checks her calendar and after a while she has it.

“Well, that training is in the evening, at least that's what Casey said as she called us yesterday. So we have some time for the other stuff. We have to organize the shot at your club this weekend and then you have a photo shooting too. I think you're booked for two hours to make one of these fetish films.”

Amanda's eyes widen.

“Wow, two hours is really hard. Hopefully after it's over I'm still in the condition to do some training. Haha, but at least I can leave away the cardio, cuz all this laughing is good for the stamina.”

She giggles in a cheery way.

“And what is with the show at my club? I thought everything was clear. We have a DJ, we booked a bondage model for a performance and a few bands too. So what could go wrong there?”

“Well, the model is the problem. She has the flu and can't work this weekend, so we have to find someone else.”

For a moment Amanda thinks about it and then she pulls out her cellphone. Desperately she tries to find a new model, but only a few days before the show starts, it's hard to find someone. Two hours later and pretty frustrated Amanda gives it up.

“Ok, now I have enough of this crap. Normally I have better things to do, but if we don't find anybody else, I'll do it, or do you wanna make it?”

But Laura Sykes her head vehemently and Amanda laughs.

“Ok, then this is settled and I'll do the show. Haha …”

Laura nods and it seems that she has another idea.

“Well, I know that you like such stuff and you're damn sexy and good in it, but we can do it even better.”

Eyes wide open, Amanda looks at her.

“And what would that be?”

“Well, I think some little publicity for your appearance at SCW would be cool. So why not invite all the members of this federation to come. I bet you already pissed off so many of them, so that there are many of them who wanna see you in distress. I think this ay we will sell so many tickets and there might be a way to make it even better.”

Again Amanda is a bit surprised.

“And what is better than seeing me in sexy outfits and getting tied up?”

Now it's Laura's turn to laugh.

“Silly one, you are the boss and you play the dominatrix in your club, so it's cool to see you completely submissive. Haha, we will sell the tickets for about 50 USD and this includes five minutes spanking your cute ass or tickling your feet. Haha, I bet the people will like this, especially at these whom you have pissed off. I'll put it on your website and so the people can buy it online. Haha, and the show we call ‘Revenge on the boss’”

Amanda's eyes widen and she becomes a bit pale.

“Wait, …maybe this is a bit too much. They will kill me.”

But it's already too late and Laura has already posted it on Mandy's website.

“Too late, it's up. But don't worry, they won't kill you, they just make you suffer a bit and this you deserve after you pissed off so many people again. Oh and it brings us a lot of money too, so don't complain.”

In some way Laura is right and Amanda knows it, so she nods.

“Ok, true …a lot of money and I'm dead after they are done with me. Haha, maybe it has been a mistake to piss off all these people, but anyway.”

Playfully Laura slaps her on her cute ass.

“Aww, I almost feel sorry for you, but only almost, cuz I know, deep insides you love such a treatment. Haha …”

As she looks at the website, a satisfied smile comes into her face.

“Look, it jus has started and we already sold tickets for more than 5000 USD and it still gets more.”

“Damn, I'm doomed ….”

But Laura comforts her, even though she has her fun to see Mandy getting that nervous.

“That might become a bit too long, but don't worry, we can divide them in teams, so that two or three people can team up on you.”

It seems that this doesn't convince Amanda and she playfully punches Laura's arm.

“That's really not funny and if you would be in my situation, then you would see it the same way. But anyway, now it's too late and we can't disappoint the fans, so it seems that I'll have to do it. Shit, but at least I hope it'll bring us some publicity, cuz if not, then I'll fire you as my manager.”

Now they both laugh and kiss each other, but then Amanda breaks the kiss and looks at Laura.

“Ok then, this is cleared, so when is my photo shooting?”

Laura looks at her watch and laughs out.

“In about 30 minutes, so we really should hurry up, if you wanna be there in time.”

Now the hectic begins. Within minutes Amanda has her outfit and is ready. Then the two young woman leave the house and jump into the car. Amanda is driving and like usually she drives much too fast, but she doesn't care much and so they arrive at the photo studio right in time. Everything works well and two hours later this fetish film is finished. The producer is happy and Amanda too, even though she's completely exhausted and out of breath. So Mandy and Laura leave there and drive to the gym, so that Amanda can train for her match. This time Casey drives, while Amanda tries to recover, as she sits on the passengers seat, her feet on the dashboard. She looks over to Laura and giggles.

“Hehe, such shootings are really fun, I love it.”

Laura knows that Amanda can be a bit submissive from time to time, but, even though she knows her for years, she still can't understand that Mandy makes such videos.

“I know that you love it, but I still can't understand what's so enjoyable to get tied up and tortured, even if it's only by getting tickled. But anyway, if you love it, then it's ok. Haha, and it brings us a lot of money. It seems that there are many people who love to see you in distress.“

Mandy nods in agreement.

“Exactly this it is. I love it to make all my fans happy and if they wanna see me like this, then it's ok for me. It's a job, just like this wrestling job too. Haha, but I must admit, that it's really fun. I love it to laugh and I love it to get touched, especially on my feet. And these soft ropes feel really so damn good, so why shouldn't I love it?”

She giggles in a cheery way and the friendly conversation goes on for a bit longer. Eventually they arrive at the gym and climb out of the car. Mandy winks at Laura.

“Ok, here we are. So the stress begins again, but at least I can leave away the cardio. For my stamina I have done enough. So we can start with the things that make really fun, like trainings matches. And I also think that this is pretty important after this long break at SCW.”

They enter the gym and Casey, Amanda's stepsister, already waits for them. The tall blond girl stands there, her muscular arms crossed in front of her chest, and like usually, she isn't in the best mood. She growls.

“I thought that you would never come here. I hope you had your fun with all your kinky stuff, but with such things you won't win your damn match.”

Amanda is used to Casey’s unfriendly behavior and so she ignores it. She knows that Casey loves her and so she isn't mad at her. With a friendly smile in her face, she kisses Casey on the cheek.

“I know it's a bit late, but now we are here and can begin.”

“Then move your ass into the ring …”

Amanda laughs, but she does what casey tells her and they begin with the training. Casey is really strong and so Mandy has her problems with her, but she does good and from time to time she even manages it to bin the tall young woman. About one hour later Amanda is really tired, but casey doesn't let her go. She glares at Amanda.

“I say when it's enough ….so the next match. Don't be so damn lazy.”

And so it goes on for a bit longer, but eventually they are finished and go to the shower room. Amanda is so tired, that she hardly can't move and so she needs pretty long to catch her breath and to relax under the hot water of the shower. Then she gets dressed and now all three of them decide to go out for dinner before they go home.
As they are back in the car, Laura starts the engine, Casey climbs on the backseat and Amanda takes a seat on the passenger seat. Now Laura turns her head and smirks at Amanda.

“Oh …and I have a little surprise for you.”

Now Amanda becomes curious. She loves surprises and she can't stand it to hear the latest news.

“C’mon, please tell me …”

Normally Laura loves it to tease Amanda a bit, but this time she doesn't do it and so she tells her everything.

“Well, there will be some girls in your match whom you should know, for example Karina and ….me.”

As she hears this, Amanda's eyes widen.

“Oh shit, I really don't wanna face you. I mean Karina is ok, I've beaten her before and I can do it again, whenever and wherever I can. But facing you is shit. I really don't wanna beat up the person I love.”

“Haha, who says that you will beat me up? It can also be vice versa.”

But Amanda shakes her head.

“There I wouldn't be so sure. You know that I've been the most dangerous wrestler at SCW and I think this hasn't changed. I've held the title there and I know, if I will really come back, then I will get it again. So it's pretty clear that I will be the winner.”

"Keep dreaming .."

The friendly arguing goes on for a bit longer and they all have their fun. Then they arrive at the restaurant and as the three climb out of the car, the scene fades to black.

25
Climax Control Archives / Dancing on your Graves
« on: June 03, 2013, 11:33:42 AM »
 

Dancing on your Graves

its a pretty funny situation and in some way it really fits to Amanda's character and to her behavior. She sits in the middle of the market place, her feet locked in a pair of heavy wooden stocks and the people tickle the hell out of her and she laughs herself almost to death. It's pretty late in the afternoon and she's here in this position since midday, so she's here for several hours and even though she loves such stuff she is slowly hysterical.
It's such a renfaire festival and she performs as a thief here and gets caught and locked up in the stocks and gets punished for the entertainment of the crowd. It's a good publicity for her and she gets payed pretty good, so she loves it to perform in such shows, even though it becomes pretty torturous after a while. Now she gets a small break to catch her breath, but she still sits in this uncomfortable situation. But at least they leave her alone for a bit and so she can recover a bit and also think about the events of the last days.

She had had a match against Becky Jones and she could take the win again, even though she only won because of Laura's help, so it has been a stolen win again. She doesn't remember anymore how many of these stolen wins she already has, but in some way it fits to her current situation where she plays a thief who stole from the visitors. So it seems that she really deserves this kind of punishment and she shakes her head and laughs a bit. But she doesn't has much more time to think about her match, cause her break is over and the crowd is eager to dee her suffer again. As they come closer Amanda's eyes widen in panic and she struggles, but she has no chance to get free again. For a moment she thinks that the idea hasn't been so good to perform here, but then it begins again and the people start to tickle her feet again and all she can do is to laugh herself almost to death and it seems that the people really love it to see her in this situation. It has been clear that she will get caught after stealing, but she has hoped that it wouldn't have been so early this day. But anyway, now it's too late and she can't change anything anymore.

Hours earlier she has come to that market place, dressed in a long and tattered dress, barefoot and her long black hair hanging down over her shoulders. She looks a bit dirty and like a poor girl, but pretty as she is she still looks sexy as hell. This early in the morning there aren't many people at the place and so it's a bit hard for her, but she is very skilled in pick pocketing ad so she doesn't worry about getting caught. She sees the first family and slowly approaches them. With a smile in face she talks to them and poses for them and while they take pictures of her she steels the wallet of the guy. As she is finished with her little show she smiles at them and leaves.
Then she looks around for her next victim, but before she decides who it so she goes to the officials of the show and gives them the wallet so that the guy will get it back soon. Then she spots out the next victim, an older woman. She bumps into her and as she helps her to pick up her bag again she steals something from her too. This goes on for a pretty long time and if her stealing would have been for real, she would have earned enough money to live for the next days without any problems. So everything is good. It's part of that show that she will get caught and then punished by the crowd, but she doesn't know exactly when this will happen and so she is still pretty relaxed. After having something to eat she comes back to continue her stealing and this time she spots out a younger guy. She walks over to him, swinging her hips and smiling at him. After talking to him for a while she comes a bit closer and puts her hand on his shoulder. Then she stands up tip toed and kisses him on the check, but while she does this her hand reaches into his pocket to pull out his wallet. It seems to be an easy job again, but then someone runs into them and so she drops this stupid wallet. She wants to turn away and run, but the guy has realized what is happening and he grabs her by her wrists and holds her. Then he screams for the officials. It doesn't take long and they are surrounded by people who are watching the scene and then some guards arrive. Amanda still struggles and tries to break free, but they don't let her go. Instead they tie her hands behind her back and bring her to the middle of the market place where the judge is and where the court will be.
There isn't much to say because they had caught her and almost everybody has seen it and so she gets sentenced to sit the rest of the days in these stocks. Now she has to sit down on a wooden bench, her hands still tied behind her back, and her feet get locked up in the stocks. Amanda looks scared and it's part of the show, even though she really loves these shows. One of the soldiers who has arrested her looks at her feet which are all dirty from running around barefoot all the morning and smirks at her.


"Seems that they're a bit dirty, but I think we can change this. Haha, wanna have you look pretty when you have to sit here for the rest of the day."

Amanda looks at him and it seems that she doesn't know what he means, but she shall learn it really fast. The soldier takes a bucket full of water and a brush and he begins to clean her feet by brushing them. Ticklish as Amanda is she starts to laugh immediately and also begs for mercy, but the soldier only laughs and continues his work. After a few minutes Amanda's feet are clean, but she is red in her face from all the laughing and she looks so damn cute. And that's her problem now. Cuz of her hysterical laughing there are many people who are watching the scene now and it seems that they like what they see. Now the soldier puts away the bucket and the brush and looks into the crowd.

"It seems that we have a really ticklish little thief here, so I think we have the right punishment for her. She will have to stay here in the stocks for the rest of the day and everybody who wants is allowed to tickle her. But please be fair guys, no physical pain for this cute girl."

The crowd applauds and then Amanda's punishment begins. First the people from whom she has stolen begin to tickle her, but pretty soon also the others join and so she doesn't has much breaks in her ordeal this afternoon and she can do is to laugh and scream until she almost faints. Her sides hurt from the laughing, her hair is a mess and her foot bottoms are all pink from the brutal tickling, but it seems that nobody has mercy with her and so she gets no more breaks. Eventually her time is over and the market closes and so one of the soldiers releases her. He helps her up and she has some problems to stand alone with her wobbling knees. Then he gives her something to drink and also a cigarette so that she can recover a bit from all her laughing and screaming. He smiles at her.

"You really have been a damn tough and brave girl. I didn't think that you could stand this punishment for such a long time."

Amanda is really exhausted and her voice is a bit raspy, but she has liked the show too and so she manages it to smile at him.

"Well, it has been harder than I thought, but all in all it has been really funny and I liked it. I thin we had a great show and the people enjoyed it too."

the soldier nods as he hears this and then he asks her whether she wanna go out for a drink with the rest of the crew and Amanda nods. A drink is really what she needs now and so she loves this idea, but she hesitates for a moment.

"Yeah, sure. We can have a drink, but lemme first change my clothes. I don't know whether that's the right outfit for going to a bar."

But he shakes his head.

"Nah, that's not necessary. It's already pretty late, so let's go now. You can change your clothes when you're at home again. By the way, you look really good in this outfit. Oh and when we are finished I'll give you a ride home."

There's nothing much Amanda can say and so they pick up the rest of the crew, the judge, some more soldiers and some people who worked as merchants at the market place. Amanda knows them all for several years and she has done many shows with them and so they are all friends of her and everybody is in a really good mood. It has been a very long day, especially for Amanda, and so they are all thirsty and as they enter the next bar one of the soldiers orders beer for everybody. They are still dressed in their medieval costumes and so the people look at them, but pretty soon they realize that they were the guys who performed at the renfair festival. Especially they recognize Amanda and there are also many of them who know her from her wrestling shows too. So it doesn't take long and she has to sign some autographs, but then she has time again to chat with her friends.

"It's really funny that you always play the thief at our little festival. And in some way it fits really good to you. Don't get me wrong, but in your matches you also win by cheating and with some mean little tricks."

Amanda smiles as she hears this. The guy is right and she has absolutely no problem with admitting this.

"That's true, I win with cheating, but not because I can't take a normal win. I juz prefer it because it's easier and less stress. Haha, I'm a lazy person. And you're right, playing a thief is fun and I enjoy it very much. It's prolly cuz of my youth. You all know that I was a member of a gang and that I earned pretty much money with stealing and such stuff. Prolly that's the reason why I'm so good in it. And I love these shows and also getting caught at the end is fun, so the good guys win and the bad girl gets what she deserves. Haha, like in a fairy tale."

Her friends laugh a bit as they hear this.

"That's true, it's like in a fairy tale and it's fun. But lets come back to your wrestling career. We really love your matches and I think everybody loves it to see you win. And I think you already proved that you can also win without the help of Laura or without cheating. Now we are curious to see how the thing with Odette develops. I think they will find a way so that you can't get any help, so you are alone. Hopefully everything becomes ok."

Amanda laughs again and orders a few more beer for herself and her friends.

"I hope so too, but I'm pretty confident. Ok, the last time I faced her she has wiped the floor with me, but that doesn't mean anything. I already won two matches against this stupid slut and I think I can win another one. It can't be so hard to defeat her, even if I'm alone and without help. I can do it and I will do it."

Amanda pauses for a moment and takes a sip of her beer while her friends look at her and wait till she continues. She loves talking and so it's clear that she won't stop it now.

"But that's not all, I don't only just wanna win this match, I wanna destroy her."

Now one of her friends interrupts her.

"Why's that? We all know that you're pretty emotional, but that sounds like you really hate her."

Amanda growls. The subject Odette always makes her angry and it's hard for her to stay calm.

"Yes, I do. I really hate that stupid bitch and that's easy to explain. The first reason is that she won against me in our last match and that's a thing I really don't like. Then I hate her arrogant behavior, the way she talks about hoe great she is, her relationship stuff with this loser Gabriel, just everything on her. She's a disgusting ugly bitch and it's time that someone beats her up and why shouldn't I be this someone?
But there's still something more. The last show this ugly slut really had the guts to attack my girlfriend Laura and I'm gonna make her pay for this. It's not that Laura can't look for herself and solve her problems alone, but this here is different from a normal feud or attack. It's fucking personal now.
The people might say that I win my matches by cheating and that I'm not fair, but was it fair from Odette to attack Laura? I don't think so. It has been crappy and sneaky. This slut doesn't has the guts to go against me directly and so she tries it to piss me off by attacking the people I love. And I must say that she had success. She pissed me off and this more than anybody had done it before. But she made a fucking big mistake. Now she won't only have to deal with Laura who prolly wants some revenge. She also has to deal with me and this really is no fun. You all know me and you all have seen what I can do in the ring when I want it and now I want it. I fuck her up, I destroy her and I make sure that she will never come near to me or the people I love again. I will end this fucking feud and I will end her fucking career."

Amanda comes more and more in rage and now nobody interrupts her again. She lights a cigarette and drags at it.

"I know that it won't be so easy like my last match against this stupid Becky Jones, but I'll find a way to take the win and I will make it in a way that nobody can say that I don't deserve it to be the winner. It seems that she wants to challenge me and I accept this challenge. It will be just me and her, without a manager and without a team which helps us. So something like a steel cage match would be cool, or a match where everybody is banned from ring sides. So nobody can say that it wasn't fair and nobody can blame me. Haha, the only think they can blame me for is that I destroyed their idol, their favorite wrestler. Haha, and this will happen. When I'm finished with her her ugly fave will even be more disgusting than it already is."

Now Amanda starts to laugh, but it's not cheery, it's more mean and sadistic. Normally Amanda is a nice and friendly girl and all her friends know this, but at the moment the normally so submissive girl is in a really sadistic mood. For people who don't know her that good this might be a bit strange, but her friends know her and they also know how dominant she can be when it comes to fighting. They nod at her words and some also encourage her to continue, but slowly Amanda calms down again and the rest of the evening they spend with friendly chatting. Then, a few hours later, the bar closes and it's time to go home. As promised earlier this evening one of her friends drives Amanda home and there she goes to bed immediately. Laura is already at home and sleeps and so Amanda is pretty quiet so that she doesn't wake her up. It doesn't take very long and after this exhausting day she falls asleep very soon and dreams of her next great victory. But not only of a victory, she also dreams that she destroys and cripples Odette and that she is the one who ends her career.
The next morning the couple awakes pretty early in the morning and after having a nice long breakfast they check the match card. Laura is supposed to face Odette and Amanda has to face Amy and Ambrosia Grey. It's a funny situation because Amanda had thought that she would face Odette, but this way it fits too after Odette's men attack on Laura.


"Well, I think this way it fits too. I wanted to beat up Odette, but after that sneaky attack against you, you really deserve a revenge on her. Beat her up, destroy her for me."

Laura nods. She still is pissed when she thinks back at this attack and she really loves to kill Odette.

"This I will do. I really thought that she will push me down from that stupid roof and I'll make her pay for this. She will regret her sneaky actions."

Amanda growls as she thinks about the last show. She was really so worried as she has seen what had happened to Laura.

"Yeah, that was really too much. I almost got a heart attack as I saw her push you down from that fucking roof. But this was her last action. Now we will stop her and she will get what she deserves."

Now Amanda lights a cigarette and then she comes back to her own match. She has no problem with facing Amy, especially not after Amy left team Eric. Amanda sees this as a betrayal and so she is eager to get her hands on Amy.

"So make her pay and in the meantime I take care of Amy. I always have seen her as a friend, but now after she left team Eric I see this different, now she's an enemy and she will get what every enemy gets, a beating up. In some way it makes me a bit sad because it always hurts to lose a friend, but to be honest, for team Eric it's no big loss. It's not that Amy is bad in the ring, but she also isn't that strong and so she shall go wherever she wants, we can live without her.
Normally I talk a lot about that I end the career of my opponents, but about Amy I won't say such things. I will just beat her up and show the world that team SCW has another loser in their team. Haha, in some way it really fits good. When I'm finished with her everybody will see that she had no chance against me and that it's the best for our team that she is gone. Haha, they're really a great team of losers, aren't they?"

Amanda drags at her cigarette and laughs a bit. Then she thinks for a moment and she isn't so sure what to say about her other opponent.

"With Ambrosia it's a bit different. I haven't seen any of her performances and I don't know anything about her. Is she good in the ring, is she a rookie? I don't know it. Normally I should be pissed that they put me in a match against such a newcomer. It's an offense. Me, the next roulette champion against such a fucking rookie. That's a joke. But surprisingly I'm not to mad about this crap, I see it even positive, it'll be another easy win and they will all see that I deserve it to be the next roulette champion. So this match might even be good for my career. The only sad thing is that such a match isn't even close to the main event and I don't like it to be in filler matches."

Now Laura interrupts her and puts her hand on Mandy's arm.

"You shouldn't be so arrogant and you shouldn't underestimate your opponents. You already know that this can be a deadly mistake."

Amanda doesn't like what she hears, but she knows that Laura is right and so she nods.

"You're right, it can be a mistake, but this time it isn't. First, I don't underestimate them and second, I can beat them whenever and wherever I want. Do you really think that they have a chance against me? I don't think so."

She laughs in a dirty way. Then she looks at Laura and smirks.

"So you don't have to worry, nothing bad will happen to your lil Goddess and at the end of the night I'll be the glorious winner again. Amy will be taken out really fast and then I'll take my time with Ambrosia. She will learn soon what it means to face the Goddess of War."

She fakes to be sad, but then she starts to giggle again.

"In some way it's even a bit sad. I mean it's her debut match and she's so full of hope and wants to look good and take a win and then she lays there on her back, all beaten up, and gets pinned by me. Well, that's really no great debut, but anyway. This way she will at least learn that it's better to stay away from me. Haha, there have been so many divas who had to learn this, so she won't be the first one and also not the last one. Haha, and why the fuck should I care about her feelings? I really don't give a fuck whether she is frustrated and gives up this job or whether she will stay here and try it again against one of these other losers in this company. As long as I'm the winner everything is ok for me."

She laughs again and gets them a new coffee. Then she sits down at the table and looks at her love again.

"And to show you that I don't underestimate any of my opponents, I suggest that we two go to the gym now and train for our matches. I think we both could need some training in the ring and a good working out."

A smile comes into Laura's face and she takes Amanda's hand.

"That's a good idea. I never thought that this would come from you. Hehe, especially not after you're so lazy normally."

They both giggle and then they stand up. Amanda packs their stuff into a bag and in the meantime Laura gets the car. Then they drive off to the gym. Half an hour later they arrive there and get dressed. Like usually Amanda wants to start with a match right away, but Laura stops her. She winks at her love.

"Don't be so impatient, I think at first we should make a little workout with some cardio and then we start the match."

Amanda isn't that happy to hear that, but as usually Laura is right and so she nods. They go to the treadmill and start with some light training, followed by some weight lifting. Amanda isn't the strongest person and so she's out of breath pretty fast. But Amanda knows that she need this kind of training too and so she doesn't give it up, but after one hour she really has enough. She's completely sweaty and breathes heavily.

"Ok, now it's enough. At the show we don't have to do weightlifting, we get paid for fighting, so lets do this."

She giggles a bit and now the two women go over to the ring. They climb insides and lock up in the middle of the ring. Before Laura can do anything Amanda attacks her with some hard kicks to the head and drives her back. Next comes some of her luchadore and highflying moves and at the beginning of the match Amanda is really dominating. But the cardio and the weight lifting had worn her out and so she becomes slower so that Laura can counter her moves. Now Laura attacks with really hard boxing punches and some power moves and so Amanda is on the receiving end of the beating up. A few minutes later Amanda is all beaten up and lays there almost knocked out as Laura goes for the cover. But li,e usually it's not so easy to pin Amanda and so she plays possum and roles Laura up. Then she quickly makes the three count and laughs out.

"You were good, but not good enough for me. Haha, but for Odette it should be enough."

Laura frowns and looks at Amanda, but then she winks at her.

"Well, maybe it wasn't good enough for your sneaky pin, but to be honest, if you don't do something for your stamina then Amy and Ambrosia won't have too much work with you. Haha, then they only have to wait till you suffocate after your first moves. Haha."

Amanda punches Laura playfully on her arm and then they both start to laugh.

"Ok, ok, it's enough. I know that I'm a bit too weak, but I still believe that I can take them out before I break down. Hehe, you will see, I'll be the winner."

then she smiles at Laura and kisses her lovingly on the lips.

"But it's not only me who wins. You will win your match too and then we will have a huge victory party. Hehe, it'll be so much fun and we will dance on the graves over our defeated opponents."

Normally Laura doesn't like it when Amanda says such things, but this time she has to laugh too. Then they kiss again and slowly they exit the ring and go to the shower room. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 4586

26
Climax Control Archives / Fucking up a Ragdoll
« on: May 20, 2013, 11:02:46 AM »
 

Fucking up a Ragdoll

It's the first day when school starts after the summer holidays and it's a nice and warm day in LA. The first class has just finished and the kids and teens are having there first break. Most of them hang around on the school yard and spend their time with talking or eating something. Then the revving of a Harley can be heard and everybody looks up. The kids in this class are between 14 and 15 years old and so they aren't allowed to drive and so it's not too usual that someone comes to school with a bike. Now they are all so curious who this is. They have heard that there should come a new girl today and that this girl might be a bit strange, but she has skipped the first class and so they think that now somebody brings his daughter to school with a bike. The revving becomes louder and now a Harley stops at the parking lot and everybody looks who it is. As they see that there sits a petite dark haired girl on that bike everybody's jaw drops down.
Now the girl shuts off her bike and fumbles into her pocket to get a cigarette. She lights it and slowly climbs down from her bike and the kids are watching her. She's really a bit strange and so everybody is curious about what will happen now. This girl is really tiny and petite, barely five feet tall and weighs maybe 100 lbs, but something in her appearance lets her look a bit dangerous and aggressive. She wears a tattered and dirty jeans, some heavy black biker boots and a black leather motorcycle jacket. Her long black hair hangs down in her face and as she walks into the direction of the other kids she wipes it out of her face so that her face becomes visible.
Now everybody can see that she's a real beauty. She looks like many of these Latin girls who live in LA, but she's extremely pretty and even though she's really young she already looks sexy like hell and all the boys are looking at her, but she ignores everybody. She passes a group of boys and girls, but she ignores them completely, even after some of them tried to talk to her. Now she goes over to a bench, throws her bag on the bench and puts off her leather jacket. Most of the kids are a bit shocked as they see her arms. Even though she's still so young she already fas a few tattoos on her hands and arms and that's really not usual for a girl of her age.
Some of the other kids stare at her, but she still ignores everybody and then the break is over and the kids go back to their classes. Amanda follows them and as she enters the class room she takes a seat in the last row. Then the teacher comes and introduces her to the class, but she doesn't react and also doesn't answer any question. Also during the class she doesn't react or shows any emotions ad the teacher tries to motivate her to speak, but she doesn't. Eventually school is over and Amanda grabs her bag, leaves the building and drives away, leaving everyone back wondering what's wrong with her.

The next weeks are almost the same. Sometimes she comes to school, sometimes she doesn't and always it seems that she isn't interested in anything. But something is different. There's a group of boys who terrorizes the others and it seems that the boss of them is interested in Amanda. He looks at her pretty ass and her long legs and from time to time he tries to talk to her, but Amanda only looks at him with a cold glare and ignores him completely. Slowly this guy gets annoyed cause he isn't used to get ignored, but there's nothing he can do.
But Amanda also prefers it to stay away from the other kids and so she's mostly alone, but it doesn't seem to bother her. After a few weeks nothing has changed, she's still alone most of the time and the others got used to it, even though nobody really likes this strange girl. But then something changes. The guy who was interested in her began to bug another girl, but this girl also doesn't want anything from home, bit he doesn't care. Now the two were standing in the school yard and arguing and a huge group of kids are watching them. The girl becomes louder and yells at him to leave her alone and the. She turns around and wants to walk away, but he holds her back by grabbing her arm and pulling her back. She screams out and the. He tries to kiss her, but she turns her head to the side so that it doesn't work.
None of the kids did anything or tried to help this girl. They are all only watching this drama and the same does Amanda. But then she steps forward and drops her bad. The guy is still busy with trying to kiss the girl and so he doesn't see that Amanda stands directly behind him. She taps him on the shoulder and as he turns around she looks at him with a cold glare.


"Better leave her alone ..."

The guy looks at her and doesn't know what to think about the whole situation. He's much bigger and stronger than Amanda and so he really is puzzled that Amanda has the guts to go against him. He looks down at her and laughs out in a dirty way.

"And if I don't ....whatcha wanna do then lil girl? Wanna beat me up?"

With one hand he still holds the other girl by her arm and he looks at Amanda in a challenging way. He's pretty sure that Amanda won't attack him and that she prolly will run away now, but this doesn't happen. Without a warning she kicks him between the legs and as he screams out and bends forward she kicks him hard against the side of the head and knocks him out.
Everybody is shocked and looks at the scene, but nobody has the guts to come closer. Now Amanda looks down at the gut and shrugs, then she turns to that girl and winks at her. The girl wants to thank her, but Amanda already turned away. She lights a cigarette and goes to her Harley. She starts it and drives off.

The next day Amanda comes to school again and everybody looks at her. The other kids already avoided her, but after this attack everybody tries to stay away from her, even the guy whom she has beaten down. Only the girl whom she saved tries to talk to her, Knut Amanda doesn't seem to be very interested and prefers it to stay alone and so that girl gives it up too to get in contact to her.
The next days are almost the same and most of the kids get used to Amanda, but the guy whom she has beaten down and his friend don't like her and they are out for revenge, but they don't know exactly what to do. Amanda seems to be really aggressive and during the last weeks she got involved in a few fights. She has won a few and also lost some, but even if she lost, she has been really brutal and mean during her fights and she could only be stopped when she got knocked out completely. So it was really pretty dangerous to provoke her or to get in trouble with her and during the next weeks it even becomes worse. Amanda didn't avoid any fight and she was involved I trouble pretty often. She had some brawls with the friends of this guy, but also with other teens at the school and it didn't take very long and almost everybody couldn't stand her. She was sassy, aggressive and completely out of control and now she was the one who was terrorizing the others. Nothing and nobody could stop her and they all were happy when school was over and she was driving back home. The bratty little girl really has become to the horror of the school and almost everybody was afraid of her. Guys, girls, nobody was safe from her and it seemed that Amanda really enjoyed it to terrorize the others and also to bother the teachers.

The next weeks the situation escalated more and more and nobody knew what to do with Amanda. It took nothing to provoke her and to make her freak out and everybody tried to stay away from her. Her first fight has been because she wanted to help someone, but now it seems that she was looking for trouble and that she enjoys it to get into a fight without any reason.
One day, during the lunch break, Amanda was standing on the school yard, with a coke in one hand and a cigarette in her other hand and it seems that she was in a pretty bad mood again. The girl whom she had saved a few weeks ago had a new boyfriend now and the two were passing Amanda, holding hands, and it seems that they were really happy and in love. Just as they pass Amanda, she spits out and sneers.


"Stupid slut ..."

They both stop and look at Amanda. The girl wants to go away, but her boyfriend stays and glares at Amanda. He doesn't want trouble, but he also doesn't want that his girlfriend gets insulted by this rocker chick. He still hopes that Amanda didn't mean them, but he knows that this isn't the case.

"What did you say? Could you please repeat this?"

Amanda looks at him and without any emotions she repeats what she has said. The guy still doesn't want trouble, but he also doesn't want to let Amanda get away without an apology and so he begins to argue with her.

What's wrong with you? We haven't done anything to you, so you have no reason to insult us. I think it's really time for an apology."

But Amanda only laughs in a cold and dirty way. She drags at her cigarette and blows the smoke directly into the face of this guy.

"You want me to apologize? Well, try to make me ....Haha, but I doubt that you'll have success you fucking coward."

Thats really too much and now this guy has a problem. He doesn't want to look like a coward in front of his girlfriend, but he's a nice guy and also doesn't want to get in a fight with a smaller girl. So he really doesn't know what to do. He would prefer it to leave, but he still stands there and logs at Amanda while his girlfriend tries to pull him away and make him leave.
But the, without a warning, Amanda attacks with one of her kicks, but that guy is really fast and he blocks Amanda's kick. He steps back and looks at her, trying again to avoid a fight.


"Hey, that's not necessary, I don't wanna beat you up. So lets try to stay calm and act like civilized people. There's no need for a fight."

But it doesn't help and it's to late for talking. Amanda is pretty pissed that her first attack was no success. She isn't used to such situations and she's to proud to give up or even to apologize. She she attacks again, but the guy blocks her attacks. This goes on for a while and large group of kids watch the brawl. They all know Amanda and how good she is in fighting, and now after she has no success with beating this guy, they laugh a bit and that makes Amanda more and more furious. Really brutally she attacks, but she still has no success. And then she freaks out completely. She tries a hard kick to the head of this guy and he ducks away and then she reaches quickly into her pocket and a clicking sound can be heard. Full of horror the kids see that she has a switchblade in her hand. Now she attacks with her knife, but the guy moves back and she only slashes the sleeve of his shirt and doesn't injure him, but everybody is in shock now. This guy is really a nice person, and till now he hasn't hit Amanda, but this here is too much and he slaps her into the face so that she stumbles back, but that doesn't stop her from attacking again. She tries to stab him again, but now he grabs her wrist and twists her arm so that she screams out. He twists it so hard till she drops the knife and then he kicks the knife away and pushes Amanda away so that she falls. But it doesn't help much and after a few seconds Amanda is back on her feet and attacks again.  It's not possible to stop her and then she jumps at him, but he grabs her by her sides and throws her down to the ground. This time Amanda doesn't try to come up again. Instead she kicks him really hard against his leg with her heavy biker boots and he moans out. He knows that it's not over and so he moves forward a d pins her down.

"Damn, it's enough now. Give it up."

But Amanda doesn't give up. She struggles, scratches him and tries to hit him again and eventually she manages it to struggle free. She jumps up and kicks him against the chest so that he stumbles backwards. Then she jumps at him and they both fall and she lands on top of him. She tries to hit him into the face and he blocks her punches. He still doesn't want to hurt her, but he has to find a way to get rid of her. So he grabs her by her side and wants to push her off again, but as his fingers dig into her sides Amanda shrieks out. She still tries to punch him, but now she grabs his wrists and tries to get his hands away from her sides, but she can't.
Well, that was an unusual reaction, and he realized that his grip seems to tickle her. Maybe this is his chance to get rid of her and so he squeezes her sides again and she shrieks again. He manages it to turn around and so he sits on top of her, pinning her down. Noe he grins at her.


"Seems that I just found you weakness. So better give up and apologize. Then I let you go and nobody gets harmed."

But Amanda doesn't even think of giving up. Instead she spits him into the face and tries to scratch his eyes with her nails. But he grabs her wrists and holds them down with one hand and with the other hand he squeezes her sides again so that she has to giggle.

"Give it up now."

Amanda can't do much and he really found her weakness, but she still isn't willing to give up. He sits on top of her and pins her down, but her legs are still free and so she struggles and kicks her knees into his back. The situation is funny, but it also becomes annoying for him. He tickles her sides and she giggles and laughs, but she also tries to throw him off and her kicks begin to hurt. The other kids are cheering at him now and encourage him to break her, but he only wants to end this stupid fight. His girlfriend watches the scene too and thinks about a way to end this. At first she also doesn't know what to do, but then she tries to grab Amanda's legs so that she can't kick anymore, but Amanda kicks her hard against the side and so she screams out. But then she manages it to grab one of her ankles and then the other one and pins down her legs. Her side hurts from Amanda's hard kick and now she's really mad at Amanda. With a quick movement she pulls off Amanda's heavy boots for the case that Amanda gets free and kicks again. Now the guy turns his head and looks at his girlfriend. He winks.

"Good idea, get her feet. Maybe this makes her give up."

Now the situation really becomes funny. The girl tickles Amanda's feet and the tough and brutal little girl laughs hysterically. Nobody has though that this could be a way to stop her, but it seems that it works, even though Amanda still tries to fight back.

"Fuck. No ...lemme go, or I'm gonna kill ya ..."

She still struggles like mad, but the guy holds down her arms and his girlfriend sits on her legs. She tickles her again and then a mean smile comes into her face. With a quick movement she pulls off Amanda's socks, exposing some really cute small feet. The girl runs her nails over the bottoms of Amanda's feet and the tattooed little girl laughs hysterically. But it even comes worse. She curls and wiggles her cute little toes, but the girl manages it to run her fingers under and in between them and now Amanda really goes ballistic. She laughs hysterically and now she even begs for mercy.

"Please ...no, I give up, I apologize, I'm sorry ....but no more ..."

Now the two stop to tickle her, but they still hold her down. They know how mean and sneaky she is and so they don't trust her. They look at each other and don't know what to do, but then another kid talks to them.

"Don't let her get away so easily. She has terrorized us for such a long time and so I think she deserves a little punishment."

Everybody laughs and now the others come closer too. They hesitate a moment, but then they join the fun and help the guy and his girlfriend to tickle the hell out of Amanda. Amanda screams, laughs and giggles and there's nothing she can do against it. They all want their revenge and she looks so cute when she laughs so that nobody is willing to stop it. Eventually, half an hour later, the lunch break is over and the kids have to go back to their classes. So they let Amanda go and leave. Amanda is still completely exhausted and out of breath and it takes a while till she recovers. Her face is red, her hair is a mess and she feels so damn humiliated. Then she grabs her boots, puts them on again and runs to her Harley. She starts it and drives away, back home.

The next week Amanda doesn't come to school again. She feels so humiliated and really doesn't want to see anybody there again, but then she comes back. She doesn't know why, but she does and so the next Monday her Harley stands at the parking lot of the school again and she enters the building. Like usually she is too late as she enters her class, but she doesn't care much. She feels a bit insecure and doesn't look at anybody, but like usually most of the kids ignore her. Only the girl who helped to overpower her gives her a smile and Amanda is really puzzled.
She had thought that everybody would laugh at her, but this wasn't the case. Most people didn't care about what she did and some were even nice to her. Also the girl who helped to overpower her was friendly and slowly Amanda got used to it and began to relax. After a few days she even talked to her and Amanda and Sally almost had a friendly chat. They talked about the usual teeny stuff and for the first time Amanda felt like a normal kid at school.


"We really had a bad start, but now I'm happy that we two got the chance to talk a bit. In some way it's cool."

Ananda smiles a bit as she hears this and nods. Even though she acts so tough, she still is a bit shy and not used to it that people are nice to her.

"Well, that's true. But maybe it wasn't such a bad start. Ok, you got me really good and I thought that I had to die, but in some way it was fun too. It was exhausting, but also relaxing and it made me feel free and alive."

She laughs a bit nervously, not sure what Sally would think about this confession. She was a bit scared that Sally could laugh at her, but that didn't happen. Instead Sally gives her a hug and smiles at her.

"So you liked it to submit? Well, that happens. I think everybody likes it to let off go from time to time, especially after playing the strong one for such a long time."

They both laugh a bit and jeep talking for a pretty long time. Then Amanda drives back home. During the next weeks Amanda begins to change a bit. She still is sassy and still loves it to brawl, but not without a reason and not so brutally anymore. Slowly she begins to talk also to the others and the other students begin to get used to her. And after a while she even begins to find a few friends. She still is sassy and loves it to provoke the others, but it's not as bad anymore as at the beginning and if it becomes too much the others team up on her and tickle the hell out of her till she is nice and normal again. So everything is fine and it seems that Amanda sometimes provokes this to happen, but that's ok for everybody.
The rest of the school year is pretty quit and Amanda almost acts like a normal teenager. It seems that now everything becomes good, but after the next spring break she doesn't come back to school and none of her friends has ever seen her again.

13 years later Amanda still lives in this old trailer home in LA where she already lived as a kid. She has enough money to rent or buy a new home, but in some way she likes this old trailer and it's her home where she feels safe and comfortable.
Now she sits in front of her trailer, with a beer in her hand and has a smile in her face as she thinks back of her youth. It has never been easy for her, but all in all she had enjoyed her time as a teen, at least till the day where she went to jail. But all in all she never had felt so free and independent again. The world has been open to her and she had had so many dreams and goals. Sadly none of these dreams became reality, but that's another story and she wipes these thoughts away.
She takes a big sip of her beer and now her thoughts go back to the latest events of her career. She has been in this damn tag match, team SCW against team Erik, but her main goal has been to beat up Odette. But the things didn't go the way she wanted them to go and she lost that match. She still doesn't know whether this has been her own fault or the fault of her partners, but it doesn't matter anymore. A loss is a loss and it always hurts. At least the sensitive Amanda is hurt and frustrated.


"Damn, so you got another win. It seems that you really bring me bad luck. And I thought that I had a good start in this match and that you'll get the beating up you deserve, but then everything went wrong again. And this only because of my stupid partners."

Amanda really isn't happy. The thing with Odette has started as a normal rivalry as they were both going for the title, but now it has developed into a real hatred. Amanda always has been a very emotional girl, and still is, and so she takes her losses against Odette personal and it begins to frustrate her. She really needs a win against her to build up her self confidence again.

"Odette, you and your fucking boyfriend really go on my nerves. I know that I can defeat you and you know this too. I think in a different kind of match the result would have been different and I would have left the ring as the winner. But thanks to my stupid partners you had luck again. Fuck, I really hate such tag matches."

She takes another sip of her beer and growls. After her day dream she has been in such a good mood, but now this good mood is gone again.

"But if you think that I'm done with you, then you're wrong. Our little war has just begun. You know that I always get what I want and this time it's to get you in a singles match. Then we will know whom of us is the better wrestler, even though I already know that I'm the better one. In our last match you already received a pretty bad bearing up, but that's nothing compared to what awaits you when we meet the next time. I don't wanna repeat this all the time, but I'll end your career and nothing can stop me from doing this. Haha, and the next time you'll be alone, without the help of your fucking boyfriend Gabriel, so there won't be anybody who saves you."

Amanda sneers in a pretty mean way. Then she stands up to get a new beer, but she's interrupted by the ringing of her cell phone. She fumbles into her pocket and pulls it out.

"Hello, Amanda speaking ..."

Besides wrestling Amanda has a few more jobs. She works as an actress and model too and from time to time she performs at renfair festivals, where she mostly plays a thief or a witch to scare the kids. Now one of the guys who organizes such festivals calls her and asks her whether she has time the next weekend.

"So you want me as a thief there, pick pocketing the tourists? Well, that sounds fun. I think I could do that."

They keep talking a bit and he explains her the program. Amanda loves such festivals and so she likes the idea of performing there. Pretty fast her good mood comes back and she has forgotten her trouble with Odette. She has always lived medieval stuff and the role as a thief or rogue is perfect for the tough little girl, even though she always gets caught at the end, but that's no problem for her. After talking a bit longer she laughs put.

"Haha, so it's the usual stuff. In the morning I steal from the tourists and then I get caught and punished? Haha, so again a long afternoon and evening in a pillory or the stocks. Damn, I'm doomed, but I think that sounds fun and when the people wanna see this then they'll get it."

They talk a bit longer and it's a really nice and friendly chat. Amanda knows this guy for years and they are kind of friends now and he had made so many events where Amanda has performed.

"Yeah, I think it'll be fun, especially as you're quite popular after your movie and after all your success at SCW. By the way, cute and pretty as you are you're really the perfect little thief. And who doesn't wanna see such a cute toughie in the pillory? The people will be more than happy, especially as it's like a fairy tail, the good guys win and the bad ones get punished and this in a way without getting hurt. Haha."

Amanda has to laugh too, especially as she knows these shows. She is really sneaky, fast and very good in pick pocketing and so it'll be pretty easy for her to steal from the tourists. It reminds her a bit to her youth where she earned money with stealing, with the only difference that the money is given back to the tourists. But it's so much fun and so she enjoys the show. Later she will get caught by the soldiers and they put her into the stocks where she has to sit the rest of the day while the crowd can laugh at her, tickle her and make it uncomfortable for her. But showing a medieval punishment belongs to the show and so it's ok for Amanda who likes it to play the victim.

"Yeah, the same like usually. I end up getting tickled almost to death and the people have their fun to see me suffer. Haha ....my pour lil feet."

She laughs again and shivers lightly by the thought of her punishment. Then they keep talking a bit longer and then Amanda hangs up her phone. Now she goes to the trailer, but her phone rings again and she roles her eyes while she answers it. This time the call comes from SCW and they tell her who her next opponent will be.

"What? ...Ok, then it's Becky Jones. ...yeah, I don't give a fuck who'll be my next opponent. I'll juz beat her up like all these other stupid bimbos."

Now the dark haired girl enters her trailer and opens the fridge to get a new beer. She opens it and takes a big sip while she shuts off her cell phone. For one day Amanda has enough of these news. Then she sits down on her couch and thinks about her upcoming match. She knows that Becky has won against a Laura, but that doesn't impress her. In her eyes this has only been luck.

"Well Becky, now you might think that this will be your chance to get to the top of this company and to get a title match one day, but there I'll have to disappoint you. You won't get a title match and getting gold will only be a shattered dream for you. All you will be is another victim for me and nothing more."

Amanda is a bit lost in thoughts and her aggressions slowly come back. She still is mad that she's banned from title matches, but what makes her even more mad is that Becky has won against her love Laura.

"Ok, in some way you managed it to take the win against my love Laura and I still can't say how this could happen, but I can tell you that you won't have such luck again when you face me. Like all these other desperate chicks you'll end as a sore loser lying in your back and getting pinned. But that's not all, this time it's not only team Eric versus team SCW, this time it's personal. You had the guts to hurt and humiliate the only person in world I care about, Laura Jackson, and for this sin I'm gonna make ya pay. Or did you really think that I would let you get away with this? Damn, not even you can be that stupid."

Amanda laughs in a dirty way and takes another sip of her beer. Now her good mood is gone completely and she's aggressive like usually the last days before her matches.

"Bu the way, what kinda fucking stupid nickname is Ragdoll? But I must say that it fits to you, cuz in our match you will look like a Ragdoll and ill wipe the floor with you. You really can't believe that you'll have a flu of a chance against me, the former champion. May they bann me from title matches or do whatever they want, but they still all know that I'm the most dangerous female wrestler in this company and I think you should know that too. But even if you don't know it, when I'm finished with you you'll know. Haha, even if it's a pretty hard way to learn your lesson. But li,e usually I'll give you the chance to get away in one piece. Just come to the ring, go down on your knees and kiss my toes, maybe then I'll be so kind and show some mercy on you. Haha, but only maybe ..."

Amanda laughs again and reaches out to her phone again. With one hand she switches it on and it seems that she wants to call someone, but she hesitates for a moment.

"You know what they say about me? Haha, they say that I'm a psycho and that I'm weird and sick and in some way I must admit that they're right. I am a psych and il show what a psycho will do in the ring if you really have the guts to fight me. So be warned, this won't be easy and prolly this match will be harder than you imagine. Damn, prolly your also one of these stupid bimbos who thinks that I'm only a tiny girl who loves it to be submissive and who enjoys it to get tied up and tickled out of her mind. Well, in some way this is even right, and I love such stuff, but that doesn't mean that I can't be dangerous. When I wanna have fun then I'm the sub, but insides the ring I act like a professional dominatrix and there I love it to inflict pain and to see others suffer. Haha, so IOU can imagine that I rally look forward to get my hands on you. I wanna see you in pain and I wanna see you beg for mercy and exactly this will happen when we two meet at the next show.
Ok. But now enough of this threatening. It's true that I wanna see you cry, but what's even more important for me is that the people see that I should be the one with gold around my waist. So I hope that these fucking bosses will undo their ban on me and that my next match will be for a title again. But anyway, whatever they decide now, you'll be my stepstone back to the top of this company. Yeah, just another win in my long career and not my last one."

Amanda pauses for a moment and smiles by the thought of getting gold again. That would be so awesome and it would make this cocky little diva so damn proud.

"Yeah, it would be cool, but before I'll realize this dream there's still something more to do and that's to fuck up this damn slut Odette too. So look at this match Odette. And look carefully, cut what will happen to our lil fucking Ragdoll will happen to you too. Haha, none of you fucking bitches will be able to stop me or even to defeat me, the Goddess of War, Amanda Cortez."

She laughs again in a mean way. Then she takes her cell phone and dials Laura's number. After a small chat she asks her to come over and spend a nice day at the gym to get ready for her next match. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6072


27
Climax Control Archives / Destroying Team SCW
« on: May 06, 2013, 07:19:58 AM »
 

Destroying Team SCW

It's a stormy night and a battlefield is shown. Everywhere are corpses, blood and the screaming of the dying soldiers can be heard. The smell of blood and death is in the air and there aren't many people alive anymore. The vultures and Harpies are already there, looking for some food and all in all it's disgusting and cruel.
Then a warrior woman is shown, still with a sword in each hand and bleeding from several minor wounds. For a moment it seems that she's going to attack the group that surrounds her, but then it becomes visible that they are all pointing with their weapons at her and that there's nothing much she can do than to surrender and give up. Amanda has always been cruel and brutal, but she never has been a coward, so giving up isn't so easy for her and for a moment her muscles twitch and it seems that she will attack even though this will be her end. But her end it is anyway.
There are only two things she can do and this is to attack and die with her swords in her hands or to get captured and this will be even worse, especially after all the crimes she has done in the past and after all these innocent people who had to die because of her lust for power. Thousands of good soldiers and civilians are dead and all this because she didn't want to realize that her war is lost and that she would never get the power to rule this country.
Now she still stands there, motionless and thinking about a way to get away here, but there is no way to escape. It's over and nothing will change this. And it all began so good. She really doesn't know anymore why everything went wrong.

Years ago she lived in this country as a thieve and one day she was caught, but they didn't throw her in jail. Instead she became the chance to join the army and to do something for her country for the next ten years and that's what she did. At first she thought that it was an easy way to get away without getting punished for her crimes, but really soon she should learn that she really liked her new life and so she became a really good soldier. After a few years she even came to the bodyguards of the king and a bit later she was their commander and became even one of his counselors.
So her life became really good and she was a notable person with lots of power and money, but after a while this wasn't good enough for her anymore. As a child she already knew that she had skills in witchcraft and now she began to train these skills and she became pretty powerful. She began to manipulate the people around her and also the king and at the beginning everything went good, but she still wanted more. She didn't only want to be a counselor, she wanted all the power for herself, so she began to hire an army with the plan of a rebellion and this was the beginning of her end. As her army was strong enough she tried a putsch, but it didn't work and so a civilian war began. For the next years she was in war with the king and his soldiers and even though she was really powerful she ne'er managed it to take the final war. But then she got her chance.
The daughter of the king should marry and on her way to her marriage Amanda and her soldiers robbed the caravan and kidnapped her. The princess was brought to Amanda's caste where she was lead prison and Amanda tried to blackmail the king and force him to give up, but this plan didn't work. Instead of giving up the king and his soldiers attacked Amanda's camp and now this was the final battle where Amanda's army got destroyed completely. Almost all of her soldiers were dead and she was about to get arrested, but she still had one advantage, she still had the princess as her hostage and two of her best man were guarding her, so she still had a chance to get away here alive.

So there was really no reason for her to kill herself and so she looks at her enemies and with a sigh she drops her two swords and raises her arms. Two soldiers grab her by her arms, twist them behind her back and tie her wrists and then they lead her away to their camp. A doctor looks for her wounds and then the army of the king is on it's way back to his castle. After a few days they arrive there and nothing much had happened. Amanda was treated good and then she came into jail. There she only could wait and hope that she will find a way to get free again, so that she could bring her evil plans to an end, but everything should come different.
The next morning they brought her to the king and he asked her where his daughter is, but Amanda only shrugged and laughed into his face.


"Do you really think that I'm so stupid to tell you? If you don't let me and my men go then you'll never see her again."

That wasn't the answer the king wanted to hear. He was a nice and honest man, but he loved his daughter and he was willing to do everything to get his daughter back. He glares at her and now his facial expression becomes cold.

"Now listen to me witch. This is your last chance to survive this here. You tell me where my daughter is and I promise you a fair trial. You will pay for your sins and you will go to jail, but you will survive, but if not ....Well, we have ways to make you talk. I don't like such things, but I will do it and then you can see yourself already as dead and it will be a really painful death."

Amanda thinks for a moment and calculates her chances. Probably they will try to torture her, but with a spell she should be able to block the pain and maybe even find a way to get away. She really doesn't want to end in jail and so she makes a last attempt.

"No way I'm gonna tell you where she is. If you want to see her again then we do it my way. You let me go and you give me enough gold for the rest of my life and then I might tell you where she is. But I won't do it before me and my men are far away and safe."

Now the king really becomes angry. He gave her a last chance and this stupid witch is still so stubborn and doesn't realize that it's over. He swallows hard and glares at her full of hate.

"Damn, how can you be so stupid. It's over and you lost. Now give me my daughter back or you will wish that you will never have lived."

But Amanda only shakes her head and laughs at him.

"You won't make me talk and you can also try to torture me, but against my witchcraft you can't do anything. You won't be able to harm me.

Now he gives his men a sign and they bring Amanda down to the torture chamber. At first she still was confident, but as she sees the rack, the stocks, the nippers and basins with glowing coals she becomes a bit scared. They strip her off her clothes and she tries it with a spell, hoping that this will work, but she isn't so sure anymore.
Now they tie her hands behind her back and force her to sit down on a bench. Then her ankles get secured in the stocks and she's pretty helpless, but she still hopes that her spell will work and that she won't get harmed or injured. Then they cover the bottoms of her feet with salt and and at first she is a bit puzzled, but as they bring in two goats she knows what will happen. The goats begin to lock the salt from her feet and immediately she starts to laugh. Full of panic she realizes that her spell didn't work, but now it's too late. They told her that they will kill her and so she only has the chance not to say anything if she wants to stay alive. Maybe they give up, but first she will have to survive this torture. It tickles her like hell and Amanda almost goes insane, but she is tough and so she doesn't confess anything. Eventually the goats are finished and for a moment Amanda thinks that it's over, but it isn't. Instead they rub new salt on her feet and the torture begins again. After hours she is almost unconscious, but she still didn't confess and so they stop it for a moment. They ask her again whether she will confess, but she shakes her head violently.


"I won't say anything. First you let me go and then I'll show you the way to her dungeon."

The king has watches the interrogation and shakes his head.

"I think you aren't in the position to demand anything. But I'm not cruel. You tell me where my daughter is and then you'll get a fast death by the sword. Otherwise it will be a really slow and painful death."

Amanda still breathes heavily, but slowly she recovers. She is a tough young woman and she isn't easy to break. She still hopes that she will survive all this. But then he gives his men a sign and they untie her feet and force her to stand up. They tie her ankles again and now the attach a rope that is hanging down from a hook in the ceiling to her hands that she still bound behind her back. Then they begin to pull her up slowly so that her arms are stretched upwards behind her back. It hurts in her shoulders and Amanda tries to avoid the pain by standing tiptoed, but after a few minutes she is hanging and now it really hurts bad. But she's a strong girl and so her shoulders don't get dislocated, but it hurts like hell and she moans in pain. They ask her again whether she wants to confess, but she shakes her head.
Then they take a whip and begin to whip her until she is a bloody mess. Amanda screams and cries, but she still doesn't confess, even though she slowly becomes weaker and her shoulders are near to get dislocated. She tires not to move too much, but she can't and as she struggles again a cracking sound can be heard and her shoulders get dislocated. Her high pitched screams can be heard, but as they ask her again she still isn't willing to confess. So they pull her up a bit higher and she still screams in pain, but it comes even worse for her. One of her torturers lights a torch and grabs her by her bound ankles. Then he holds the torch under her bare feet and Amanda's screams become even louder. She almost goes insane, but then she faints. But it's only a short rest and they pour cold water over her head and so she wakes up again. Her shoulders hurt like hell and the pain in her burnt feet is even worse and now they ask her again where the princess is and this time she confesses.


"Please ...mercy, I give up ...I tell you everything, but no torture anymore."

Still hanging there she tells them everything they want to know. Then they cut the ropes and she falls down to the ground. Now one of the soldiers sets her arms again and then they pull her up, but she can't stand on her burnt feet and sinks down on her knees again. Still sobbing she looks at the king.

"I have warned you that you will die in a really slow and painful way, so I sentence you to death. As soon as we find my daughter you will get burnt alive. And now bring her back into her cell."

The guards grab her and drag her to her cell where she has to wait till she gets executed. Now she lays there, unable to move and wines in pain. How the hell could all this happen and why didn't her spell work? She doesn't know an answer, and it also doesn't matter anymore. She had hoped to get away, but it didn't work and now she is broken and she doesn't care anymore. If only the pain in her damaged shoulders and her burnt feet will go away. It takes a wile, but eventually she falls asleep.
In the meantime the groups of the king are on their way to rescue his daughter and after they found her they come back to the castle. The guards come to Amanda's cell and pick her up again and bring her to the market place where already is a stake. They tie her to the pole and now she stands there and waits to get executed by getting burnt alive. She still is weak, but she is so full of hate and glares at her tormentors.


"You son of a bitch. You can destroy my body and you can kill me, but at the end I will win. I curse you, your family and your kingdom and one day I'll come back and get my revenge. None of you will become happy again. Your daughter will die and you won't get any more children, the fields in your country will wither and the farmers will starve to death and at the end you will die all alone with nobody at your side and everybody will hate you. Go to Hell you damn bastard. Haha ...but I'll come back and haunt you till the end of days."

They light the fire and soon the heat is unbearable, but Amanda manages it to cast a last spell and this time it works. Her body sinks down and as she is dying she opens a last time her eyes. A storm comes over the land and it begins to thunder and flashes go down to the ground. With her last strength she looks up to the sky and sees a huge creature with wings above her. The demon lands right besides her in the fire and takes her in her arms. All the people who were watching her execution are standing there, unable to move a d almost insane because of their fear. The demon picks up Amanda's destroyed dead body like a lover and then he flies away with her.

After a while the people have forgotten Amanda and all the horror, but everything she said as she was dying should become reality. The Black Death came over the land and the fields really withered. After the second year of this plague the princess died as she became her first child and the child died too. The people didn't had enough to eat anymore and the king was all alone.
The people tried their best to survive, but it was really hard for them and then there was another threatening. The other kingdoms got destroyed by a huge army of demon warriors, leaded by a tattooed Goddess of Death with raven hair. Rumors were heard that this cruel demon goddess killed everybody who came into her way and that nobody who had seen her survived it. And now this demon with her army stands right at the frontiers of the kingdom, ready to destroy the country and the people who have killed her years ago.



"Cut, great ...Thats it, you were awesome."

The producer of that horror movie jumps up and claps his hand. With a satisfied smile in his face he looks at Amanda who is still dressed in her outfit as the demon goddess. Amanda laughs too and puts her huge sword to the side as she sits down on a chair. With a smile in her face she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply.

"Thank you. And I must say that it was really fun to make this movie, even though I must admit that it has been really hard work."

One of the guys brings her a coffee while she gets rid of her armor and while she kicks off her heavy boots. Then she takes a sip of her coffee and talks a bit more to the producer who is really happy that they could finish this movie. After Amanda's big win at the last PPV she so really pretty famous and so this movie should sell really good and so everybody is in a damn good mood.

"I really think that this will be a great success. Everybody knows you and so it will bring a lot of money. After your big win at the PPV you are really famous and everybody knows what a great fighter you are. Haha, especially your last opponent Jessie. So you were really the best choice as the demon Goddess."

Amanda smiles in a nice and friendly way as she hears this. It's good to hear that the people love it to see her, even if it's only as an actress in a B Movie.

"Thank you again. Oh, and have you seen my last match at the PPV? I didn't know that you're interested in wrestling."

He smiles at her and takes a sip of his drink too.

"Yes, I am. I watch your matches for years now and I also have seen some of your fetish movies. I wanted to work with you for years and as I got the idea for this move you have been my first choice for the role as the demon Goddess. A d now after your impressive win last week was the best chance to make this movie. It will be a really big success. But lets come back to your last match. It was really awesome to see you win this match after your feud with Jessie went on for such a long time. I really had hoped that you will win and you didn't disappoint me."

Amanda smiles again and now she even blushes a bit. She is pretty tough and used to have success, but deep insides she is a bit shy and so she doesn't exactly know what to say after all these compliments. But talking about wrestling is easy for her and so she can answer.

"Well, I really tried it hard not to disappoint my fans. You're right, this feud a
With Jessie went on for a really long time and there were times where I wasn't so sure whether I will win it. In all our backstage brawls she had the upper hand and in my first match against her I could only win with cheating. That was really frustrating. But then I managed it to cost her the title and I think that really pissed her off, so I was really a bit worried. I mean the will of getting her revenge gave her some extra power and so I was a bit worried that she could win it. Oh, and it wouldn't have been good for my career if I would have lost against her. But anyway, now everything is ok."


That's true. And it has been a very impressive fight."

Amanda even blushes more and drags at her cigarette, pretty nervous now.

"Yeah, I really tried my best. Since I'm at SCW I won many of my matches with cheating and such crap, so it was really time to make a good win, so that everybody sees that I'm a really good fighter. Ok, I know that he fans don't really love me, but at least I had to do something to entertain them in the best way I can and I think that using all of my luchadore moves will be a good way to show them what I can do in the ring. I've trained them for years now and I think it really has been the time to show them in the ring.

The producer nods as he hears what she has to say. He has been honest and he really is a big fan of Amanda and so it makes him happy to tell her this. But he's also curious what she has planed for her future now.

"Yeah, it has been really impressive. But now you could tell me what you have planed for the future. I mean besides making another movie with me."

They both laugh a bit. Making another movie is really a temptingly thought.

"We'll, I'm not so sure at the moment. I think I'll just have to wait how the things will develop. As you know, I have some little problems at SCW. I had had some drug problems, ok, no bigger problems, but they caught me smoking a joint."

She laughs a bit and shakes her head. The whole thing really had been so damn stupid.

"and then they banned me from all title matches. So there was nothing I could do besides joining team Erik and hoping that then everything will become better for me. And exactly this happened, I got a few good matches and it doesn't look too bad for me, but now I have another little problem. At the PPV all titles were won by the divas of team Erik and now I can't go for any title without facing one of my team mates and that's a thing I really don't want. But maybe I have another idea."

The producer looks at her, pretty curious now. He really wants to know what she has planed, especially if it makes her even more famous. So the next movie will maybe even a bigger success that this one.

"I might be out of the title run, but not out of the main event scene. At the moment I can't get a title, but I can still show that I'm one of the most dangerous wrestlers in this company and the best way to show this is by destroying their best wrestlers. Ok, Misty and the Fallen are in my team, so I won't go against them, but there's still two people lest, Vixen and Odette. I've faced them both and I lost against both of them, against Vixen I even lost my title. So it's time for a lil revenge. And for my career this will be awesome. I can show that I can defeat whomever they throw into my way and for team Erik it'll be great too, cuz I destroy their most dangerous enemies. Haha ...so my future doesn't look too bad and I can't even wait to see whom I'll face next."

After finishing her movie Amanda already has been in a really good mood, but now it even becomes better and she laughs in a cheery way. Even though she is still dressed like the demon goddess she looks so cute and friendly now. And then her cell phone rings. She smiles at the producer and answers it.

"Hello, Amanda speaking ...."

For a moment she is quiet and has a smile in her face, but then it vanishes and she becomes really honest.

"What did you say? I face Odette and Sinful Obsession and I have Kevin Carter and Ace Baldwin in my team? ....Great."

It's pretty clear that she isn't too happy to face Odette again and having the current NWA tag champions in her opponents team isn't much better. She growls a bit and clenches her fists while her producer looks at her, a bit worried too. He doesn't know these teams, but he's pretty sure Amanda will tell him and this she does.

"Well, it's not that I don't think that we can't take the win, but it will be pretty hard. I don't know much about these two guys from Sinful Obsession, but they hold the tag titles in NWA and so they can't be so bad. And Odette is pure horror. I faced her before and she wiped the floor with me. But on the other hand I have Kevin in my team and he's some kinda champion at the moment. I think he is the heavyweight champion. And together with Ace he has been tag champion before, so our team is pretty strong too and this match is supposed to be interesting and hard."

The producer listens to her and he becomes even more curious. It's really interesting what his new movie starlet does in her other job.

"Well and how does that work? I think they don't do gender mixed matches at SCW."

Amanda smiles at him and before she begins to explain the rules she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply.

"It's only kinda gender mixed. I mean the guys will face eachother and the girls too. So when one of the guy starts and tags in his female partner, then the other team has to make a tag too. So I don't have to worry about getting beaten up by a guy who's twice my size. Haha, that would really make no sense and I think I would be knocked out within seconds. I'll only have to worry about this slut Odette, but that's bad enough. Damn, maybe it would even be better to face a guy."

The producer looks at Amanda and raises an eyebrow. It seems that he understood what she has explained him, but he still doesn't know what problem Amanda has with Odette.

"Ok, I got it, but now you might explain me what's your problem with Odette. I know that she's pretty good, but you are good too, so your chances shouldn't be too bad."

As she hears the name Odette again Amanda growls and roles her eyes. It seems that she really hates this lady and she doesn't even try to hide it.

"It's just that I hate this stupid bitch. I don't know why, but I can't stand her and even thinking of her makes me feel sick. Damn, I wish that she would have stayed in Australia from where she comes and gets fucked by one of those huge kangaroos. Haha ..."

She laugh in a dirty way and the producer has to laugh too.

But now honestly, she's a pain in the ass. I've faced her twice and the last time it happened I really received a fucking bad beating up. That match really was no fun. But that's not all, I also hate her arrogant behavior and I hate her boyfriend, I think it's Gabriel at the moment, but I'm not so sure. But whoever it is, her friends are disgusting and they all belong to this fucking team SCW. I think that's reason enough to hate them all. And then there's something more. Remember what happened a few weeks ago as the feud between team SCW and team Eric was becoming really dirty. There we attacked Odette outsides the ring and we got her pretty bad. Haha, this bitch was screaming and wining as we have beaten her up, but I think now she's out for some revenge and that couldn't be so nice for me. It's not that I'm really scared, but I know what she can do in the ring. I really don't like to say it, but I must admit that she's fucking good and I'm pretty sure that she will find a way to get this revenge. Fuck and I hate it to be at the receiving end of a beating up, it sucks completely."

Amanda sighs and it seems that she really is a bit frustrated, but the producer puts his hand on her arm and smiles at her.

"Hey, hey, don't worry. Nobody can harm my demon goddess and you'll come back and destroy all your opponents."

A small smile comes int Amanda's face. It feels good to have people around who believe in her and who want to see her win.

"It's nice that you say this. And you're right, nothing and nobody can destroy or stop the demon goddess. It will be hard, but I'll find a way to kick her ass in a way it never happened before. She might have won our last match, but this time I'm gonna destroy her. When I'm finished with her they can send her corpse back to Australia in a body bag. Yeah, this will be another great win for team Eric. Yeah, this time it won't be enough to just take a win. I'll have to show all these stupid people at SCW that I can defeat everybody and that none of these jerks has a chance against me. I should still be the champion and if they wouldn't have banned me from title matches then I already would have gold around my waist. Damn, that's really not fair and now they gimme this bitch as an opponent to punish and humiliate me even more, but that doesn't work. It needs more to stop me than this fucking Australian bitch. I'm the real champion, whether they wanna see it or not and I can beat every wrestler in this company."

After all this trash talking Amanda feels more confident again. Slowly it becomes time to go and she stands up. She hugs the producer and gives him a kiss on the cheek.

"I hope to see you again for the second part of this movie. And good luck in your next match."

As Amanda leaves the film studio she pulls out her phone and dials a number. After talking for a while she waits a bit on a bench and then a SUV appears. Amanda stands up and climbs into the car and then she gives Amy Marshall a hug before they drive off.

"It's nice that you came to pick me up. I know that we don't know each other very good, but we are both in team Erik and I have to team up with your guy this week, so I think it was time that we two meet too."

Amanda has a friendly smile in her face and Amy nods too.

"That's true. We only were in opposite teams as I teamed up with Necra, but now we are on the same side."

Amanda nods again and now she suggests that the two divas could have a drink somewhere before Amanda has to go home and Amy agrees. Amanda shows her the way and they keep driving.

"I just wanted to tell you that I'm really happy how everything develops. I'm not the most social person in this company, but I think having a few friends would be awesome."

Amy nods again while she waits for a traffic light to become green again.

"Yeah, I think that's true. And I'm happy that Kevin has you in his team. You're one of the few divas here who has a chance to beat up Odette."

Thats exactly what the cocky Amanda loves to her and she smiles happily. It really feels damn good and she's happy that this meeting with Amy is so nice.

"Thank you. It's so nice that you see it this way and I promise that I won't disappoint you or Kevin. I'm really happy and proud to be with the champion in one team and I'll show that I'm worth to be in his team. I think you're right and we should have good chances to win this match and to show that nobody can stop team Erik. At the PPV we already showed it as all divas titles were taken by team Erik and this week we will show it again when we destroy and humiliate the wrestlers of team SCW. It'll be an awesome match. Yes."

They both laugh a bit and continue their friendly chat till they arrive at a bar. Amy parks the car and then they enter the bar and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5653

28
Supercard Archives / No Win for Jessie
« on: April 21, 2013, 05:41:53 AM »
 

No Win for Jessie

A few hours before the PPV starts and before Amanda has her match against Jessie she site in her locker room and relaxes a bit. She already wears her ring gear, but she still sits on her couch and it seems that she's really relaxed and that she takes it easy. It doesn't look like she will have a hard match soon. Instead as being nervous or warming up her muscles she only sits there and paints her toe nails. Then she lights a cigarette.

\'user

Just as she is finished a knocking at the door can be heard and a camera team enters. Like usually Amanda is happy that she gets on TV and that she can talk and so she smiles at them as they enter her room.

~Amanda~
Ok guys, what can I do for you?

The cameraman positions his camera and the interviewer takes a seat, while Amanda gets ready for her interview. She really looks hot and sexy, but a last look into the mirror is necessary. After she has seen that everything is ok with her outfit she relaxes again and smiles at the camera team.

~Interviewer~
Well, that's pretty easy. I think you have a really important match tonight after your feud with Jessie goes for such a long time and so I wanted to know how you feel about it.

Amanda thinks for a moment and smiles into the camera, then she shrugs. It seems that she sees it really exact and that having a match doesn't worry her in any way. She has always been pretty cool and it's not easy to scare her off and she loves it to show how cool she is.

~Amanda~
Well, how should I feel? It's just a normal day. You're right and this feud goes for a pretty long time now, but that only means that it has slowly come to an end. I'm a bit fed up of Jessie and her crap and slowly it's time to stop her.

Now the interviewer interrupts her and looks a bit puzzled because Amanda has been the one who started this war. It will really become interesting what Amanda has to say to this.

~Interviewer~
You're talking of stopping it? That's funny after you have been the one who started it.

Amanda laughs, but then she nods. He is right, but she sees it still a bit different. She has started this trouble, but for her it has been a one time action and such an attack is no reason for a longer feud or war.

~Amanda~
That's true, I started it, but I thought it would be a one time thing. I admit that I've been the one who attacked Jessie first. I needed some publicity and I thought it would be a cool thing so that the people look at me, but I never thought that this girl would react so extreme. It's not that she only wanted her revenge, in some way I have the feeling that she's almost haunting me and this slowly goes on my nerves. I think there was really no reason for a war that lasts for months now.

With a smirk in his face the interviewer nods while he looks at Amanda's hot and sexy body. It really seems that he likes what he sees and he's not the only one. The fans don't like her, but they love it to see this sexy fiery girl in the ring and her fetish videos also sell very good.

~Interviewer~
Yeah, haunting you is the right word, it's almost like a witch hunt. By the way, you're a hot and cute victim.

Amanda looks a bit puzzled, but then she starts to giggle in a really cute girlish way. She's amused by his comment and by the way he changed the subject and she also knows how cute she looks when she laughs or giggles and that the people like to see her like this.

~Amanda~
Oh, I know what you mean. You're talking about all these lil videos where I play the victim and where I get interrogated and tortured.  So do you like them?

Now the interviewer blushes and it takes a bit before he continues. It's pretty clear that he has seen a few of her kinky videos and that he liked them and now he's a bit ashamed to show that he likes such stuff.

~Interviewer~
Mmh ...yes. In some way I like them and you look really cute and sexy when you laugh and giggle. And you have very pretty little feet.

Amanda has a friendly smile in her face as she hears this. She's always happy when she sees that the people like her stuff. As he mentioned her feet she wiggles her cute little toes in a temptingly way and giggles a bit. She has always had extremely pretty little feet and she always loved it to show them. But for now she doesn't want to talk about her fetishes, she tries to bring back the focus of this interview to wrestling.

~Amanda~
Thank you. And I like it too to play the victim, but not in the ring and not in one of these wrestling shows. There I prefer it to be the dominant and tough biker chick. I think this role fits to me too.

The interviewer nods in agreement, even though he's a bit disappointed that Amanda doesn't want to talk more about her kinky stuff and sex life. But he must admit that she looks really tough and cool with her spiked wristbands, that leather outfit she sometimes wears and when she comes to the ring on her Harley.

~Interviewer~
That's true. This role fits really good to you, especially when you come down to the ring with your Harley. That's so damn cool. But I think even though Jessie always tries it again, you're the one who has the upper hand in this feud.

That's exactly what the petite and cocky Amanda wanted to hear and she smiles again. She plays the tough badass chick, who doesn't care about anything, but she still likes it when people talk positive about her.

~Amanda~
Yeah, prolly yes. Jessie tries it again and again and I must admit that she isn't too bad. She even has cost me a win and she has confused me pretty much when she came down to the ring during my matches, but I think it has only been once that she really had success. The other times I still won my matches.

~Interviewer~
Yes, that's true. You didn't seem to be too bothered by her actions. And the last time she even helped you to win.

Now Amanda really has to laugh. The thought of Jessie's last actions really is too funny and Amanda still can't believe that she had had such a luck. Without Jessie's interference she really would have lost her last match. She leans back on her couch and puts her legs on the coffee table, ankles crossed and wiggling her cute feet a bit.

~Amanda~
Haha, yes. That shows us how stupid she is. She doesn't even manage it to make me lose and she has to push down my foot from the ropes when the referee watches it, that's really too stupid. Especially as she wouldn't have had to do anything. In my match against Roxie it didn't look too good for me and I think without this interference Roxie would have won this match. Ok, not during this submission move, but I was already weakened and my arm has hurt like hell. So the next of her moves would have been a success and I would have had to submit. Haha, but anyway, I think now ill have to thank Jessie. Hehe, you did a really good job, you stupid bitch.

Amanda still giggles and the interviewer looks at her long and pretty legs, a bit longer than it really would be necessary. Amanda notices it and smiles at him in a temptingly way.

~Amanda~
It really seems that you like what you see.

He blushes and nods again. Amanda's legs are really so beautiful and she has such a wonderful silky and soft skin, so that most people would love to touch her and the interviewer is no exception.

~Interviewer~
Damn, yes, I do. But we can talk about this later. So let's come back to your little war with Jessie. I think you got her pretty good as you faced her in the ring and also when you appeared during her matches.

Amanda smirks. And it's true, she had had a bit more success with interfering during Jessie's matches, even though she got beaten up a few times, but that doesn't count for Amanda and she almost has forgotten it.

~Amanda~
Exactly. Ok, she has beaten me up a few times, but in the end I've cost her a few matches and because of me she has lost her title. So I think I've been a bit more effective with my actions. Haha, I think now she's really pissed.

They both have to laugh. The fans don't like Amanda very much, but it's really fun to interview her and her trash talking can be really so entertaining.

~Interviewer~
Yeah, I bet so. And she's even more pissed because she thinks that you can only win with cheating.

As she hears this Amanda sneers. It's true that she cheats a lot, but she knows that she can also win without doing it and she knows how deadly and dangerous she can be in the ring.

~Amanda~
I'm not surprised that she says this. Look, she has lost against me and she would never admit that I'm the better wrestler and that she has no chance against me.

~Interviewer~
But you did cheat.

Amanda shrugs and it's clear that she doesn't give a shit about the way she wins. A win is a win and that's all that counts for her.

~Amanda~
That's true, I did. But I can win against her whenever and wherever I want. That's really no bi deal for me. The cheating I only did because I'm a lazy person and so it has been easier for me to take the win. Oh, and tell me who doesn't cheat. I think most people do so.

~Interviewer~
Probably yes. And I think you are right and you can win against her whenever you want. But if this is the case, then do you have any idea why she wants you in a match where everybody is banned from ring sides?

Now it takes a while before Amanda answers. She likes matches with special stipulations, but a match where everybody is banned from ring sides is crap in her eyes. So e interference from others is always fun, especially when it helps her to take the win.

~Amanda~
I don't know. It is the same as with her interference the last time, she only helps me. And it shows how stupid she is. Prolly she wants to avoid that I get some help and so she requested such a match. But that's completely stupid, cuz she doesn't get help too. Ok, the next point is that she wants to prove that she can win against me, but that's crap too. She will never take the win against me.

Amanda laughs in a dirty way, but then she becomes honest again. She shakes her head in disbelief. She really can't understand how anybody, especially Jessie, could request such a match.

~Amanda~
The poor girl really has no brain. She could have had it so easy. Look, I'm in team Eric and the bosses really don't like me. They've even banned me from title matches. And I heard that she Jessie talked to the boss and there she got asked whether she wanted another stipulation for our match. If she would have been smart, then she would have requested a submission match, then she would have had the win.
Look at me, I'm pretty small and not that strong, so in such a match my chances wouldn't have been that good, but she had had her chance and she forfeit it. Haha, so no win for Jessie tonight.

Again Amanda giggles and the interviewer has to smile too. Amanda's good mood is really infecting and it's fun to see this little spitfire.

~Interviewer~
True, true. But you already mentioned it, you are banned from title matches, so what else are your plans for the future?

Amanda thinks for a moment before she continues. This is really a bigger problem and hard to describe, because she has no clue what the future will bring her at SCW.

~Amanda~
No easy question and to be honest, I have no clue. But first, when this here is over, I'll make a lil vacation together with Laura and the we will see what happens. Probably I will try to make a comeback in the title hunt, but first I'll have to prove that I can't only win against girls like Jessie or Roxie. I have to prove that I can also defeat wrestlers like Odette, Misty or the Fallen, but we will see how everything will develop.
I mean if I defeat one of these girls or even all of them, then they must give me a title match and then I'm back as the champion again. Damn yes, that's what I need, or why do you think I joined team Erik or why did I attack Odette last week?

~Interviewer~
Yeah, that would have been my next question. You and Laura were really viciously as you attacked Odette. Is there a reason for this violence?

Amanda smirks again and everybody can see that she loves such violence, especially when someone else is on the receiving end. Sometimes Amanda can be really sadistic and she then she loves it to see others suffer.

~Amanda~
Yes, there is. I hate these bitches who always play the nice girl and I'm still pissed that she won against me in my last match against her. I'm out of the title run for the moment, but I wanted to make sure that she doesn't forget me. Haha, I'm still here and I'm still dangerous. I just wanted to make sure that she knows it and that there's no place where she can hide from me. She might call me a loser and maybe she's right, but I still can hurt and humiliate her and there's no place for her to go without meeting me and without getting a beating up from me until I got the chance for a real revenge in an official match.

She pauses for a moment and the interviewer looks at her pretty long legs and her petite cute feet again. Amanda smiles as she realizes this and she stretches a bit so that he has a better view.

~Amanda~
Oh, and to make you happy, I have planed to do some new video clips and I also got an offer for a real movie.

Now the interviewer looks up. This seems to become really interesting and he wonders what kind of movie this might be. Mostly Amanda only worked as a fetish model, but seeing her in a real movie will be really awesome.

~Interviewer~
Oh, that sounds interesting. Will you tell me which movie it is?

Now Amanda winks at him. She doesn't want to make it to easy for him and so she waits a moment before she answers his question.

~Amanda~
Haha, why did I know that this would interest you? But I have to disappoint you, it won't be a porn movie, just a normal one, hehe, at least almost normal.

As she sees his disappointed facial expression she laughs a bit. It's really too funny that most people like it to see her making sexy and kinky stuff.

~Amanda~
But don't worry, I'll show enough skin and I'll look pretty sexy most of the time. Haha, at least until the end.

~Interviewer~
So will you tell us what kinda movie it is?

Amanda smiles again in her tauntingly way. It's really fun to see how curious everybody is.

~Amanda~
Sure, I'll do it. It'll be a horror/fantasy flick. And I'll play a mean witch that tries to kill the regent and wants to rule over the world. It'll become pretty brutal, with lots of fighting scenes and at the end I'll get caught and my group gets destroyed. But first i kidnap the daughter of the king and try to blackmail him, but they find me and my hideout. After a huge final fight I'll get defeated and arrested, then they will torture me until I confess everything and until I tell them where the princess is, so that they can free her.
Haha, it will have some really mean torture scenes, where they whip me, cover the bottoms of my feet with salt and let some goats lick it off till I almost laugh myself to death, but all this doesn't make me confess. Then they burn my feet with glowing coals and that makes me break. Then they free the princess and I get burnt alive. Haha, so a happy end.

Amanda laughs a bit. Like in the wrestling shows she loves it to play the mean bitch and she thinks that it fits really good to her and it is exactly what the people want to see.

~Interviewer~
That sounds really awesome and I'm really looking forward to see this movie. But now let's come back to the PPV for a last time. Are you worried about your match against Jessie?

Amanda shakes her head. She really isn't worried and she is so damn relaxed right now. It doesn't feel li,e the last minutes before an important wrestling match.

~Amanda~
Why should I be worried? No, I'm not. I see it pretty relaxed. I've defeated her before and I can do it again, so I'll be the winner tonight and nothing can go wrong. Ok, Jessie isn't too bad, but against me she has no chance. She might have beaten me up a few times as we met backstage or after one of my matches, but that doesn't mean anything cuz I was taken by surprise, but this time I am prepared. So what shall go wrong?
She might try to get an advantage cuz she's a bit stronger than me and she might try to get me into a submission hold, but that won't work. To get me she will first have to get me in a grapple and that won't happen, I'm too fast and too skilled for her. So her chances to take the win tonight are really bad and at the end she will be the loser again. That's for true and nothing can change it. Haha ...as I said it before, no win for Jessie.

Again Amanda laugh in her cheery way and the interviewer smiles too. He stands up and looks at Amanda.

~Interviewer~
Ok, that has been a great last word to Jessie. So thank you very much for your time and for this interview and we wish you really luck in your match later tonight.

Now the interviewing team packs their stuff and then they leave Amanda's locker room. Amanda still has her vicious smile in her face and it's clearly visible that she is satisfied with the way the interview went. She has said everything she wanted to say and so it's good. Now she lights a new cigarette and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 3572


29
Supercard Archives / Let's end this fucking War
« on: April 15, 2013, 08:53:49 AM »
 

Let's end this fucking War

It's a nice warm morning and Amanda wakes up pretty early. The last days she hasn't seen Laura very often, because they have been on different shows and so she's alone again. It's not that she's really sad, but she misses the time with Laura. But anyway, she can't change it and so she tries to spend the time alone in the most pleasurable way. After lighting a cigarette she makes a coffee and sits down at her table in the kitchen.
For today she has something very special in mind. The last weeks since she has some success in wrestling again, also her modeling job goes better and she has had many photo shootings and has earned a lot of money with it. But Amanda doesn't need much money. She lives in her mobile home a d that doesn't cost much and besides of getting a beer or a joint from time to time, she doesn't do much that costs money. So she has a really good idea what to do with all this money.
As a small kid she had lived in a children's home and it has been a nice time till she ran away at the age of fourteen. At least most of the time it has been. Most of the kids and teachers hadn't liked her very much, but there has been one old nanny who really loved Amanda and who has been like a mother to her. As Amanda ran away this nanny really has been sad and tried to get in contact with Amanda but she never found her again and so she died without seeing Amanda again.
Now, 14 years later Amanda got in contact with this children's home again and she also wanted to visit the old nanny, and as she heard that she died Amanda has been really sad and was crying all day and night. She really wished that she wouldn't have run away, but now it was too late and there was no chance to undo it. If she only had called her old nanny, but she didn't and so she felt guilty and bad. To make herself feel a bit better she visited the grave of her nanny and there she made the promise to help all these children in that children's home the best way she can.
After finishing her coffee, she gets dressed and leaves her house. She wears the stuff all her fans know on her, her tight and tattered jeans, a small top and her heavy biker boots. Then she climbs on her Harley and drives off.
Half an hour later she arrives at the children's home and shuts off the Harley. All the children's who have heard the revving of her bike are already outsides and are waiting for her. Most of the fans don't like Amanda, but here it is completely different. All these kids know that she has lived here too and that she has success now and they really love her. They run over to her and talk to her and also want some autographs and Amanda gives then the autographs. She talks to the kids, huddles the small ones and she feels really good doing this.
Then she wants to make a little speech, but she gets interrupted as a truck arrives. The driver climbs out of the truck and after talking a few minutes to Amanda he begins to bring a really huge amount of boxes full with toys to the children's home. Immediately all the kids begin to help and to unpack the stuff a d they are all so happy. Amanda, who watches the whole scene, is choked and has tears in her eyes as she sees all these happy kids. For a wile she isn't able to talk, but then she manages it to speak again.


~Amanda~
Ok, I don't know what to say. Damn, I've prepared a lil speech, but now I forgot almost everything. The only thing I still know is that I wanted to say thank you.

She pauses for a moment and wipes away her tears. Some of the kids are listening to her, but most of them are too busy with all the toys. But at least the nannies are listening to her and so she continues. Everybody is choked to see the tough dark haired girl like this.

~Amanda~
Ok, prolly most of you don't remember exactly who I am, but maybe the older ones do. I came here as I was four years old and I stayed here till the age of fourteen.
Well, what else shall I say? I know that I've been a brat and that I tried my best to make your life to hell and so I wanna thank you for all the patience and love you have me. Sadly the woman who educated me and who loved me almost as much as an own child isn't here anymore because she died years ago.

The tears are running again and Amanda doesn't try to stop them. She has no problem with showing her feelings. Being tough and strong in the ring and during a match doesn't mean that she can't show her feelings. She has always been very emotional and she never tried to hide it and so this time it isn't different.

~Amanda~
And sadly I never got the chance to thank her for all she has done for me. Damn, and all this cuz I've been a stupid brat and I was to scared to show my feelings, but I'm not scared anymore. I know that it's too late, but I hope that she can hear me, wherever she is. I don't believe in god, but if he exists, then she's with him in paradise now. I know that. So again, thank you for everything you've done for me.

Now Amanda really sobs and it takes pretty long till she can continue. The thought back to her old nanny makes her so damn sad and she swallows hard. The tears are still running, but at least she's able to speak again.

~Amanda~
But there's something more I wanna say. As I mentioned before, I haven't been a nice teen and after I ran away here I even became a criminal and ended up in jail, but I paid for my sins and now I'm changed. But what I wanna say is that you can change too. I know that all of you miss your families and that you think life is hard and brutal, but even if it really is, you can still do something useful with your life. Just stay away from drugs and go to school.
Haha, I'm the right person to give such an advice, cuz I was a druggie and I skipped classes whenever I could. But that way I know what happens when you do this. You don't make your life easier, so please listen to my advice.
And please be nice to your nannies, so that you won't have to regret something one day. Yeah, that's all I have to say. So lets bring this boring speech to an end and have fun with your toys now.

Now everybody cheers at her and all the nannies and kids hug Amanda. They want to invite her to have a coffee with them, but Amanda can't at the moment. But she promises to come back as soon as possible. Then she leaves the cheeks home.
On her way back home she feels really nice. She's still a bit sad, but she's also glad that she could make all these kids happy and that she could give them some advices.  Ow she's in a really good mood and stops at a coffee shop. She shuts off her Harley and takes a seat at a table outsides. She orders a pie vs of cake and a cup of coffee. Then she lights a cigarette. For a while she's Ryan lost in thoughts, but then she slowly comes back to reality. She doesn't want to think about wrestling, but there's only one week left till the PPV and she knows that she will have to face Jessie. A smile comes into her face and she shakes her head.


~Amanda~
Jessie, Jessie, I really don't know anymore how everything began. Damn, our lil war really lasts for such a long time. Haha, in some way I even enjoyed it, but now it's time to bring it to an end.
But before we end it lets come to the day where everything began. I think it has been the day where I attacked you after one of your matches. Well, don't take it personal. I did it because I needed some publicity and I got some. For me the whole thing has been over, but you couldn't stop it. You've been so stupid to try to get your revenge on me. Well, I thi no that has been a pretty big mistake. Ok, you e cost me a few wins and you e beaten me up a few times, but so did I. And I think what I did was even worse. Because of me you lost your title and because of me you couldn't win the tag titles too. And you  have lost agai at me in at least two matches. Haha. Now you might say it has been because of some cheating, but who cares? A win is a win. So you must admit that you're the loser and not me.
So I really don't understand why you challenged me to a singles match at the PPV. You already k ow how it'll end, with you on your back again. But this time it'll be a bit different to ourself match, this time who won't have a partner at your side. So you'll be completely alone and you can't blame anybody for your loss. It'll all be your own fault.
But who cares? As I said before, a win is a win and a loss is a loss.

Ananda drags at her cigarette and takes a sip of her coffee. Some people look at the strange dark haired girl who talks to herself, but Amanda looks pretty aggressive and so they better leave her alone and try to look in another direction. But Amanda looks really hot and sexy and so some of the others stare at her again.

~Amanda~
But as we talk about losses. What have you done the last months since we have our lil war? I think besides this one match where you won this title you haven't do be anything but losing. Well, that shouldn't be my problem, but I think it's a bit weak and it's not really enough for winning against me. So you can already imagine what will happen to you, you will get your ass kicked, but prolly you're already used to it and prolly you even enjoy it. Otherwise I can't explain or understand why you try it again and again.
Yeah, there are only two possibilities, no.1 is that you're stupid and no.2 is that you're masochistic. Haha, and I always thought that I'm the only masochistic girl here in this company.

She giggles a bit and then she starts to eat her cake. Her mood is still good and even though she really doesn't like Jessie, she isn't willing to let her aggressions win again. Since she was a kid she had had problems to control her aggressions and mostly she had lost these attempts and she has gotten in trouble so often because of this. But Tis time she wins her little fight and she smiles again.

~Amanda~
But as we talk about being masochistic, I really have better things to do than to train for this ducking crappy match against you. Some fun with Laura or another photo shooting would be so much more enjoyable than touching such an ugly slut in the ring like you. But at least it won't be so hard for me to take another win and a win at a PPV is even better than a normal one. Haha, shall the people hate me when I destroy their hero, but I don't care, I'll have my fun and the location of the PPV is awesome too. I love brazil. The country is awesome and the people are so fucking cool.

Now she pays her bill and drives back home. There she thinks about what to do. She could do some training, but she's pretty confident to take the win against Jessie and so it will be more found to spend the week in Brazil, especially in Rio. So she takes her phone and books a flight.
Now she thinks about what to take with her. Amanda doesn't need much, just some shirts and shorts, her flip flops and her surf equipment. After about one hour everything is packed and she tries to put everything in her small jeep. After some problems at the beginning she eventually has success and so she drives to the airport. There she unpacks her car and stops a gut to help her carry her stuff to the checkin. Her bag is really small, but the boardbag is huge and really heavy. The guy isn't so happy to carry all that stuff, but after Amanda smiles at him with her cute smoke he can't resist and helps her out.
The check in is pretty easy and one hour later Amanda sits in the plane. She takes out her cell phone and sends Laura a message to book a flight too. She still has no hotel, but she will text her again as soon as she has one. Then the stewardess tells her to shut off her phone and they take off.
After the landing Amanda gets all her luck age and then she thinks about where to go. She should try to find a hotel, but first she needs a car and so she rents an old truck. The people in Brazil are really friendly and help her to bring her stuff to the truck, then she drives off. But before she finds a hotel she makes a stop at the beach and gets out of her car. It's a hot and sunny day and it's also a bit windy, so she decides to spend this nice day at the beach. The hotel has to wait till later.
She throws her flip flops into her car and steps barefoot into the sand. She shrieks and jumps, cuz the sand is really hot, but after a while she gets used to it. Now she pulls her surfboard and a sail out of her bag and brings everything down to the beach. For a moment she thinks about putting on a wetsuit, but it's too warm. A shorts and a Lycra shirt should be enough and so she puts it on. Then she's ready and the fun can begin.
After talking to some locals she grabs her board and runs into the water. The rest of the day she spends with windsurfing and as she's finished she's really tired and worn out.
With some help of the locals she brings her surf stuff back to her truck and then she puts on some dry clothes. Then she wants to look for a hotel. But just as she's about to leave one of the locals invites her to go to a beach party. He tells her that they have there good music, alcohol, a barbecue and also some weed, so Amanda has no choice and agrees to come with them. Her new friends are pretty happy to have such a cool girl with them and so they walk over to a small beach bar where the party should start.
It's still a bit too early, but there are already some people there and so they all have a nice chat. They ask Amanda what she normally does and as they here that she's here for a wrestling match they are all curious to hear more.
Sadly they all don't have much money and so they won't have the chance to watch the show life, but there Amanda can help out. She invites them all and pays them the trip to Brasilia. This way she has some fans with her and this night she will get all drinks for free. So it's a good deal for Amanda and she's happy.
Now some more people arrive and the atmosphere is really cool. They are drinking and dancing and Amanda has her fun. Everybody is so nice and relaxed they it's really a joy to be here. She even thinks of staying here instead of going back to the USA, but she would miss Laura too much. So after her match she will go back home again, but she will visit her new friends as soon as possible.
But now it's not the time for going back home, now it's time for making party. It doesn't take very long and Amanda is drunk and stoned, but she's in a really good mood. She should be a bit tired, but she doesn't want to sleep now and after she told the others that she has done fetish movies and also worked in a strip club, they all wanna see her strip. Amanda loves it to show what she has and so she hops on a table and strips for them. Everybody cheers at the hot beauty and as she's finished they give her her clothes back and get her a new drink.
Everybody is drunk now, but they also make a little capoeira contest and they invite Amanda to take part too. Amanda is more into wrestling and kickboxing, but she knows some capoeira moves too, so why not give it a try? She knows that she has no chance to win, but that's no problem for her. Before it starts one of her new friends practices some moves with her and even though Amanda is drunk she learns pretty fast. She's not perfect, but also not too bad and so the tournament can begin.
But even though she has practiced a bit she has no chance and she loses her fights. So for the rest of the tournament she can only watch the others, but that's no problem for her. It has made fun and she's willing to learn this new fighting style too. Maybe she can use it in one of her matches one day.
But in the meantime it's really late and Amanda is too drunk for looking for a hotel. So one of her friends invites her to stay with him and his girlfriend and Amanda accepts this offer. They all take Amanda's truck and drive to his small house. It's not very big, but they find a place for Mandy to sleep.
The next morning Amanda awakes with a huge hangover, but after a breakfast with lots of coffee she begins to feel better and pretty soon she feels able to call Laura and tell her where she is. At first Laura hasn't been very happy that Amanda disappeared without leaving a message where she stays, but now she's eased and it's ok for her. She thinks about picking Amanda up, but after a small chat they decide to meet at the arena, a few hours before the show starts. So Amanda still has some time to relax and to get ready for her match against Jessie.
But she still has time and there's no needa hurry and no bigger reason to think about her tactics. She still chats with her new friends, but slowly her thoughts drift away to her next show. It's not that Amanda is nervous or scared after all these years being in this business, but the last day before a match she always is really focused on her fight and this time it isn't different. Then her thoughts go back to her last match and all the things that happened at the last show.


~Amanda~
Well, I don't know whether you all have seen the last show, but if you have, then you already know that this PPV will be more than awesome.

Amanda smiles at her friends, but she talks more to herself than to them. It's always the same with her. She loves it to talk, especially when it's trash talk, and then she forgets everything around her. She's completely lost in thoughts and all she can think about is her opponent and her upcoming match.

~Amanda~
And especially this lil thing with Odette has been awesome. This bitch may have defeated me in our match, but I showed her that nobody treats me like this. Now she knows with whom she has messed and I hope that this lil action will leave some nice scars on her back. Haha.

The dark haired girl laughs a bit and her friends laugh too. They have seen the show on TV and so they know what has happened and what Amanda can do in the ring. Amanda may have lost a few matches, but she's a tough and strong fighter and everybody knows that she never holds back in a fight or gives up. She fights as long as she can stand, but what's even more dangerous is the fact that she absolutely has no remorse to injure and hurt her opponents. Sometimes it even seems that she enjoys such creepy stuff and all this violence.

~Amanda~
And that lil interference in Laura's match was cool too, but the best thing was that action with Jessie again. Ok, that match didn't look too good for me, but I had my foot on the rope and I also would have won alone, without any help. But anyway, this way it has even been more easy. This hitch has thought that she could get some revenge by costing me the win, but even for this she is too stupid. If she wants to interfere, then she should find a more intelligent way. I really could laugh myself to death. The whole thing has really been too funny and she looked like a complete moron. And what's good too is the fact that she has a new enemy now and this enemy is Roxie. Haha, so I thinks she hasn't made her life more easy. No, she hasn't.

They all laugh as they finish their breakfast. Then Amanda's friend makes a few calls and organizes a bus for them, so that they will have a cool trip to Brasilia. It doesn't take very long and they have packed all their stuff and leave the small house. The bus is already waiting for them and Amanda and her friends enter it. Then they pick up the others and the trip to Brasilia begins. One of her new friends is filming everything and the whole trip is a huge party.

~Amanda~
Ok, this lil trip really is too nice to think about such crap as Jessie, but I'll have to face her, so I can't shove this problem to the side. Haha, but pretty soon I can do it.

Amanda sneers as she looks into the camera. In one hand she holds a beer and in her other hand she has a cigarette and it seems that she's completely relaxed. She leans back in her seat and she looks so damn sexy in her tight tattered shorts and her small top. She rests her long legs on one of the other seats and while she continues to speak, the girlfriend of one of her friends gives her a nice foot massage, so that she purrs from time to time.

~Amanda~
And now listen to me Jessie. I really don't know what goes on in your ugly lil head, but to be honest, I also don't care much. The only thing I care about is winning this stupid match and bring this war to an end, with me as the winner. And exactly this will happen.
Well, Jessie, you think that I can only win against you when I gat some help from others or when I can cheat, so you requested a match where everybody is banned from ringside. Well, to be honest, I'm a lazy girl and I prefer it to have some help, but I can also defeat you when I'm alone. You will see it.
Damn, I really don't know how you can be so stupid to think that you will have a chance against me. You never managed it to take a win against me and that will also never happen in the near future. Damn, you already lost this war. I have cost you a few wins and because of me you lost your damn title too. Wasn't that enough? For a normal person it would be enough, but slowly I get the feeling that you love it to get humiliated by me. Otherwise all your actions wouldn't make any sense.
Yu might think that I'm a mean bitch, but I'm not. Look, when I beat you up again I will fulfill your greatest wish, getting humiliated by me. Haha ...

They all laugh about Amanda mean comments. While the girl continues to massage her feet Amanda downs her drink and gets a new one. She's so relaxed and purrs and as the girl lightly tickles her, she giggles a bit. Then she continues her little speech.

~Amanda~
But that's not all Jessie. I don't know whether you know the reason why I went to jail a few years ago. It wasn't only because of drugs, it also has been because of aggravated assault. In a street fight I injured and crippled one of my opponents. Ok, I'm not very proud of doing this and I regret this action everyday in my life, but it shows you what happens when I get provoked. Then I lose control completely.
Normally this doesn't happen anymore, but your continuous bothering slowly goes on my nerves. You crossed the borderline and now it's too late to turn back. Don't complain that I haven't warned you, because I have, but now I won't hold back any longer. I won't only defeat you, I will destroy you completely. And there you can be sure that it won't be very funny for you.
You may have laughed about me after you have beaten me up backstage or after my match, but now I'll be the one  laughs when I stand above your shattered body and when you beg for mercy. But there won't be any mercy, there will only be pain and violence and this for the rest of your life. I will end your fucking career and I'll send you right to the hospital and I make sure that you will leave it as a cripple.
Ok, that may sound a bit harsh now, but I'm sick of your crap and I'm really not willing to let you ruin my career. I don't wanna look back all the time and wait for a sneaky attack from you, so I will end it in a way I prefer, even if this might be a bit brutal. But you left me no choice. At hostile takeover everything will change, especially your life. Till now you've been a more or less successful wrestler, but then you will only be a desperate cripple. Haha, then all you have is the thoughts back to better times, but then it's too late to change anything. You had your chance to stay away from me, but you forfeit it. Now you have to deal with the consequences, even if it will be a really hard time for you. Normally I would feel bad, but after you went on my nerves for such a long time I don't. No, I even feel good and you will just be another victim on my long list. Sorry that it's such a bad ending for you ...haha, but I love such sad ending, haha, at least as long as I'm not the victim.

Amanda laughs again in a sadistic way, but as the girl continues to massage and tickle her feet it turns into a girlish giggling again. She loves it and it helps her to relax and so within seconds her anger is gone and her good mood is back. The girl runs her fingers lightly over Amanda's soft and sensitive foot bottoms and especially as she runs them under and in between her cute toes the dark haired girl laugh. she struggles a bit, but she loves it so much and so she's really sad as their little trip comes to an end. Then they arrive at the arena of Brasilia and Amanda and her friends enter the arena. After a small discussion with the security staff Amanda knows the way to her locker room and she takes her friends with her. There she also meets Laura and Amanda is happy to have her girlfriend at her side again, even if it's only in the backstage area.
Amanda unpacks her stuff and the Laura helps her to get ready. Amanda doesn't need another training after all these days full of training, but Laura helps her to put on her ring gear and then she gives her a massage to warm up her muscles. Then Amanda does some stretching and then she is ready for her match. She gives Laura a long and passionate kiss and then she leaves her locker room to go to the stage. She cracks her knuckles and spits out.


~Amanda~
Fuck, I really would know some more pleasurable things to do than to touch this ugly slut Jessie. But anyway, I can't change it, but I can make it short. I'll make sure that this match is over right after it has started. Haha, these fucking fans might hate me for this, but I don't give a fuck. Jessie, I'm coming and I'm gonna fuck you up now.

She spits out again and then she continues her way to the stage and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5143

 

30
Climax Control Archives / An easy Win? Hopefully yes
« on: April 08, 2013, 08:24:14 AM »
 

It's 4:30 in the morning and the alarm bells can be heard. Within seconds the whole camp is awake and also the 18 years old Amanda tries to get into her orange jumpsuit with the number 13 on her back. She's still so damn tired, but she tries her best to get ready before the yelling of the instructors begins.
For a moment she struggles, but then she hurries up, knowing thAt this here will be her last chance. If she fails or gets kicked out of the group she will has to spend the next seven years in jail. But if she survives this, she will has the chance to get free on probation if none of her former victims has a problem with this decision.
Now the I structures arrive and the yelling begins. Amanda and the other 49 men and women have exactly five minutes for using the bathroom and washing themselves, then the action begins again.
While sitting on the toilet she thinks about how she brought herself into this situation. At the age of 14 she ran away from the children's home where she lived and lived in the streets. After a while she joined a biker gang and from then on she earned her money with stealing, robbing shops and drug dealing. She has been arrested before, but because of her youth they always let her go again, but this time she was old enough. They had caught her with a lot of marihuana and this time she has been sentenced to seven years in jail. But she got a last chance to avoid this. They offered her to take part in a boot camp program and if she is successful there, she will get the chance to get free on probation. But being successful means to stay half a year in this camp without giving up and without getting fired.

That doesn't sound so difficult, but the life in this camp is really hard and even stronger guys than the petite Amanda have given up and preferred to go back to jail, but Amanda is a tough girl and she would prefer it to die than to spend the next seven years in jail. So she's willing to do everything the instructors tell her to do.
The five minutes are over and the yelling begins again. Amanda rushes out of the bathroom and the whole group stands in the room, waiting for their instructions. Like usually the day begins with push ups and sit ups and after 20 minutes the petite girl breaks down. Bit instead of giving her a break she has to walk around the building in a duck gait until she breaks down again. Now she lays on the ground, almost dead and crying and the instructors yell at her again. They give her some water and drag her back to her barrack. There the torture continues. Each member of the group, men and women, gets a backpack that weighs 50 lbs and then a steeplechase begins. For the next two hours the group has to run around and Amanda breaks down two more times, but she doesn't give up, even though the instructors yell at her to give up.
Eventually the stress is over and they all get 5 minutes for breakfast. They aren't allowed to sit down and the yelling continues the whole time. Then they all have to do some really exhausting work till midday. Normally Amanda would have has to carry some wooden planks from one building to the other, but for her break down she receives a special punishment. It's really cold outsides, but she is still allowed to only wear her jumpsuit. Then they take away her shoes and socks and lead her into the middle of the yard. They throw some really sharp small stones and even some thumbtacks on the ground and Amanda has to step insides. As the sharp stones cut into her soft skin she screams out, but she bites her teeth and tries to be strong. Then they give her to weights and she has to stretch out her arms and hold them. In this position she has to stay the next four hours till midday. As expected she isn't able to hold her arms up for such a long time and always when they sink down one of the instructors steps on her feet to increase the pain there. Amanda tries it so hard and she has tears in her eyes and eventually the time is over and she's allowed to get something to eat. She almost can't walk anymore with her sore feet, but she manages it to stumble back to the barracks.
After a short meal the stress begins and till the evening she has to work again. The only breaks she gets is to make some more push ups and sit-ups. Eventually it's evening, the day is over and Amanda climbs into her bed. She's tired as never before and within seconds she falls asleep. The next days are pretty much the same, but that standing in the cold made her sick and she becomes a really bad cold.
Then she is called to the instructors and they tell her that she's fired and that she will go back to jail the next day. Amanda is completely broken and cries and begs them but nothing helps. She's to sick to continue with the program and so she has to go. The last night she lays in her bed and cries till she eventually falls asleep.

Then she wakes up and wants to get ready for leaving the camp. As she looks around something is really strange. She lays in a normal bed, in her normal sleep shirt and she isn't sick anymore. It takes a while till she realizes that all this has only been a bad dream and that she's at home in her mobile home. She breathes heavily and is covered in sweat, but she's so eased that it only has been a dream.
Ok, she has been in jail and also in this boot camp, and there she got sick, but she has been allowed to continue and so she got free on probation and everything became good. After she was free again, she started her modeling job and she also started to wrestle and now, nine years later, she's still in this job.
Slowly she stands up and looks around in her mobile home, to make sure that it really has been a bad dream. But everything is like usually and so she's really eased. She goes to the kitchen and makes herself a coffee, wondering where Laura is. Normally they have breakfast together, but it seems that Laura already went to the gym. So she's alone and has to think about what to do today. Still a bit lazy and tired Amanda goes to the kitchen and makes herself a coffee. Then she sits down and lights a cigarette. Damn, it's really too early for her, especially as she came back from Peru yesterday. This damn long flights really kill her, especially as she hates planes. It's not that she is scared, but she feels uncomfortable in narrow rooms.
After her sixth coffee and her third cigarette she feels a bit better, but she still isn't in the mood to get dressed and so she stays in her sleep shirt. Now her thoughts go back to the last show and a smile comes into her face. Ok, she had had better matches in the past, but it hasn't been such a horrible loss as the match against Odette or Vixen or against the Fallen. It seems that she slowly becomes better again and that makes her become more confident again. But anyway, it's still early and a look out of the window shows her that it's a beautiful day and that she should spend her day with better things than with thinking about her stupid career.
She leaves her mobile home again and looks at the small pen here she has all her guinea pigs. She loves these small animals and now she is so curious whether the two new ones, she brought with her from Peru, are ok. As she enters the pen, all the small animals come over to her and beg for food. She kneels down and plays with them and then she feeds them with hay, carrots and salad. Then she leaves the pen with a broad smile in her face. She's always in such a good mood after she took care for her animals. Then she thinks about joining Laura in the gym, but before she can go there her phone rings and she answers it.
It's one of these fetish film producers and Amanda knows him for a really long time, so that he's almost a friend now. The dark haired beauty has done a video clip for him a few weeks ago and so she's a bit surprised that he already calls her again.


~Producer~
Hey Mandy, I have a slight problem here. Could you come over here today?

Thats no problem for Amanda even though she would have preferred not to work today. But making such video clips is always fun and so she agrees.

~Amanda~
Sure, I have time. But why do you ask me? We already did a shooting three weeks ago.

Now he tells her that he wanted to work with another model, but she has a cold and so she has canceled the job. But the camera team is already ordered and the costumes too and so it would be bad and expensive to cancel everything.

~Producer~
So you see, I really lose some money if you don't have time for me. And to make it even more interesting, I give you 500 USD for three hours work. Doesn't that sound good?

Now Amanda really doesn't has to think about it any longer. She always needs money and so it's cool for her.

~Amanda~
Wow, that sounds awesome. In about one hour I can be at your house. But I'm not really prepared for anything. Oh, and what kinda clothed do I need?

Normally it takes a while to chose the right clothes and to her a new makeup and her hair done, but the producer comforts her.

~Producer~
Don't worry about it. Just wear you normal stuff. Maybe try to look a bit like a Goth, but that shouldn't be a problem for you. And the clothes really aren't important, mostly nobody will see them. Just take care that your feet look pretty.

Amanda laughs a bit, knowing exactly what will happen at the shooting. But her feet always look cute and pretty and so it will be easy for her.

~Amanda~
Ok, then gimme one hour so that I can get a pedicure first. Haha, I could bet that you want me to be extra sensitive and ticklish.

It's really not necessary to get a pedicure first, because Amanda really takes care for her feet, but she wants them to look really pretty.  So she hangs up, gets some clothes out of her trailer and hops into her car. Dressed in a tight jeans, heavy boots, her motorcycle jacket and a spiked collar she looks really hot as she arrives at the beauty shop. She shuts off her car and enters the shop. After chatting with the girls for a while she kicks off her boots and sits down on a chair. Now she gets her pedicure and as she's finished her skin is super soft and sensitive. She has a nice nail polish and it looks sexy and cute. She pays and then she leaves the shop to drive to the photo studio.
As usually she's a bit late as she arrives at the studio. She enters and hugs the owner and then he tells her what she will have to do. She gets a coffee and smokes a cigarette while she listens as her friend explains her everything.


~Producer~
This time it's pretty easy. We don't have a real plot. It's just a pretty long torture scene in the stocks. That's why I told you to take care that your feet look pretty. We have three hours for filming and then I'll take the best scenes. So it'll be pretty easy. And you won't have to say anything. So 500 USD is a good payment.

Knowing that he's right Amanda nods. Then she gets ready. She puts off her boots and socks and then she has to put on a straightjacket. Now she has to sit down in a bench and her feet get locked up in a pair of foot stocks. She feels pretty helpless, but kinky and submissive as she is, she likes it. Now the producer takes a thin piece of rope and ties Amanda's big toes too. Sensitive as she is she already giggles and squirms as they touch her feet.

~Amanda~
Hehe, damn. I think that pedicure really has been a mistake. I don't know how to survive the next three hours. Oh god, I'm doomed ...

But Amanda is good sports and winks at the producer. She knows that it will become pretty hard, but she likes it and she likes the challenge. Even though it's really torturous it's still relaxing and getting forced to laugh is really fun. The tough girl loves it to lose control completely.
And then it begins. They shove a ball gag into her mouth and then two guys begin to torture her by tickling her pretty feet. They use their fingers and also some tools like feathers, brushes and even a spiked wheel and they do their best to drive Amanda crazy. And they have success. Within seconds the poor girl is hysterical and laughs herself almost to death. She curls her cute toes and as they run their fingers under and in between them she almost dies, but it's clearly visible that she has her fun too. She screams and laugh behind her gag and the two guys really tickle her almost to death, but they know that she's tough and that she can stand it. And being gagged she can't protest, so she's completely at their mercy, but nobody is willing to show mercy.  Amanda is just so cute and sexy when she laughs and giggles and the skin of her feet is so wonderful soft and sensitive so that it's really a joy to touch her and tickle her.

\'user

But eventually the three hours are over and they stop tickling her. They remove the gag, so that she can speak again and while she tries to catch her breath they give her a foot rub, so that she can relax a bit. Then they untie her and bring her a coke to drink.
Amanda sits up and rubs her sore feet. Then she takes a sip of her coke and lights a cigarette. It takes a while till she's able to speak again. The producer gives her her money and sits down too. Normally Amanda would have gone home, but she's still a bit tired and so she stays a bit longer to recover and they all chat a bit.


~Amanda~
Damn, this time I really didn't think that I'll survive this ordeal.

They all laugh a bit. Then the camera man stands up and gets some more coke, but this time he also brings a bottle of vodka with him. He gives Amanda a new drink and smirks at her.

~Cameraman~
Well, sometimes we really thought that you would faint, but you're really a tough little girl.

He winks.

~Cameraman~
And not only here in this studio. I've seen your last match on TV and I must say that you've been really impressive. You've proved that you aren't no loser. It was fucking mean to ban you from the title matches. If you ask me then you should be the champion and not this stupid bitch Misty.

At home Amanda really hasn't been in the mood to think about wrestling, but now, as their friends mention it, it is ok for her. She still doesn't like this job and she still thinks that she isn't that good anymore, but it feels good to hear that her friends enjoyed it to see her perform in the ring. In some way it makes her proud and she doesn't feel like a loser anymore. She drags at her cigarette and takes a deep sip of her drink. Then she looks at her friends with a broad smile in her face.

~Amanda~
Well, it's cool that you see it like that. I wasn't so sure what to think about the whole wrestling stuff and after all this losing I really thought of retiring. It really became frustrating and I didn't like anymore. Ok, the last match has been a bit different, there I didn't look like a moron and that makes me feel a bit better. It has been fun to wipe the floor with Karina and Jessie. These two bitches really deserved what has happened to them. And after they were so confident to take the win it was really fun to see who really dominated in this match, Necra and me. It has been a great win even if it has been with a lot off cheating, but who cares? A win is a win.
But with the title matches I'm not so sure. Ok, it's a bit frustrating to be banned from title matches, but in some way I must say that I'm even a bit eased. Facing Misty really is no fun and I don't like it to get my ass kicked. So this way it's better and it's a great chance for Amy to get the title.

The producer and his camera team start to laugh a bit. It's funny to hear Amanda talk about being dominant after this session right now, but they know that she isn't submissive in the ring and they also know how viciously she can be when it comes to fights.

~Producer~
Its funny to hear you talking about being dominant after all of your fans know you as the cute little submissive girl.

Amanda pouts a bit, but she smiles as she hears this. She knows that he's right and she has no problem with this. She winks at her friends.

~Amanda~
But a tough little submissive. Or tell me who else could stand it to get tickled almost to death for such a long time. Haha ..

They all laugh again. It's really so much fun to work with Amanda. She's always good sports and mostly her good mood is infecting, so that everybody loves it to have her around.

~Producer~
That's right, you're really a cute little toughie and it's fun to work with you. I really don't know why the people in your wrestling company don't like you and I was really shocked and sad as I've seen how they have treated you as you tried to make your little speech. That was mean and completely crappy.

Amanda nods and the thought of this still makes her a bit sad, but then she shrugs it off.

~Amanda~
That's true. I also don't understand it. I haven't done anything to anybody and they all treat me like shit. That's mean, but anyway, I can't change it and I think I'll have to live with it. But it won't kill me and the last week I could show that I'm still a force, even if I can't go for a title right now. But at least I could kick some asses again and it has been so much fun.
Haha, especially as one of my opponents has been this disgusting Jessie. This girl really goes on my nerves after our feud lasts already for such a long time. I defeated her and she still doesn't see that she has no chance against me. She tries it again and again. Damn, this girl really is so fucking stupid.

Amanda laughs a bit as she begins her trash talking about Jessie and like usually her laughing is infecting again.

~Producer~
That's true, she really didn't look so good in your match and I'm pretty sure that you can defeat her in a singles match too. It will become an interesting fight. Oh, and after this match you must come here again and we make another little film with you. I think there are so many people who like to see such a successful wrestler in distress. It seems that this contrast is interesting for the fans and if you get another big win at the next PPV, then your films will even sell better.

Amanda smiles. She loves the fact that she's so successfully in the fetish industry and it also brings her a lot of money. She gets payed for the photo shooting, but she also gets money for each sold film.

~Amanda~
Sure I will come back after my next match. I love to work with you and I'm really happy that my little films sell so good. It makes me proud and it feels good that there are people out there who love me. And the contrast between playing the mean bad girl in the ring and the cute sub when I'm here is really so much fun. Haha

Again she laughs. Then she downs the rest of her drink and looks for her boots and socks. As she sees them she picks them on again and then she stands up. After hugging the Producer and his team she leaves the photo studio and in a really good mood she walks to her car. She climbs into it and starts the engine. On her way back home she stops at a gas station to fill the tank of her car. Still a bit tired she enters the bar there and orders a big coffee and a few muffins. She sits down at a table and begins to eat.
Damn this day really has been fun and she feels so good, even though she still is exhausted and she still feels the tingling in her sore feet. But like usually she is so relaxed and all the stress is gone. So life really couldn't be better. After talking a while to the barkeeper she pays her bill and leaves the bar. Then she drives back home to get some stuff so that she can go to the gym.
She looks a bit around in her lockers and eventually she finds something to wear. The jeans she changes against a small shorts and her boots get changed against some flip flops. Then she puts on a sports bra and a small top. After putting a towel, a bottle of water and some shower gel into her bag she is ready to leave her home again. She throws her bag into her jeep and then she's on her way to the gym, where Laura already waits for her. After a longer training they both drive back home and spend a nice evening together.
The next days they both try to get ready for the next show and so the spend most of their time at the gym with working out and practicing some new wrestling moves. Amanda has heard that she will have to face Roxi Johnson and, cocky as she is, she really isn't worried about it. But she still thinks that being prepared is always good and so she also watches some old wrestling movies with Roxi so that she knows what awaits her in her next match.

Pretty fast the week is over and Amanda and Laura are on their way to the airport to fly to Buenos Aires. At the airport the usual chaos begins as Amanda has to pass the metal detector. With all her piercings this is always a problem, but after she's almost naked they let her pass and the two enter the plane. After some hours flight they land in Buenos Aires and take a taxi to the hotel. Amanda wants to look around in the city, but Laura convinces her that the can also do this the next day and so they spend the evening at the hotel bar. After a few drinks Amanda begins to think about her upcoming match again and so the two discuss their tactics.


~Amanda~
Well, I still think that I had some luck as they have me Roxi as my opponent. I think she's not too strong and I should have good chances to take the win.

But that's exactly what Laura doesn't want to hear. She hates Amanda's cocky behavior, and even though she knows that it won't help, she tries to stop her.

~Laura~
Damn, how often do I have to tell you not to underestimate your opponents. If you aren't carefully you will get your ass kicked again.

Amanda pouts a bit as she hears this and glares at her friend. She's really a bit offended, cuz she hates losing and it happened too often the last weeks.

~Amanda~
Ok, ok, you're right. Against the Fallen and against Odette I made this mistake and I had to live with the consequences. But the last week u could take the win and now it becomes better again. And that match against Roxi will be my next win. She's really not that strong that I have to worry about her. Ok, she is technically pretty good and her moves can be dangerous, but has she ever been even close to a title? No, she never had one and I think that wont change so fast. She might be not too bad, but against me she doesn't has any chances. I'll wipe her away like this.

Amanda snaps her fingers and laughs out. Then she orders a new drink.

~Amanda~
But anyway, I won't underestimate her and I'll be carefully. But now comes something where Roxi should listen carefully, cuz it could be important for her and her career.
Roxi, I don't know whether this match has been your idea and whether you have requested it or if these stupid bosses just threw you into this match, but be warned, it'll be more than you can handle. As long as I'm right, but if not, then please correct me, have you never held a title. And I think over the last months you also haven't been in any title match. Ok, that's nothing to laugh about, but compared to me it's nothing. I have been champion twice and I proved that I can beat every single wrestler here in this company. So do you really think that you'll have a chance against me?
I don't think so. And if you see this different then it's a reason to laugh about you. A rookie like you shouldn't face a former champion like me. You should be a valet or if you like fighting then a living punching ball, but nothing more. And it's a joke to have people like you in one of the main matches of SCW.
But anyway, I won't complain, cuz a win is a win, even if it's a really easy win. And a win against you will be easy.

A vicious smile comes into Amanda's face and this time Laura doesn't stop her.

~Amanda~
I really have no clue who's idea this was. Maybe mark wants to punish me by putting me into a rookie match cuz I'm in team Eric, or Eric wants to give me a lil reward by giving me an easy win. But whatever it I'd that lead to this match, for me it'll be easy and full of fun, but for you Roxi, it'll be more than painfully.
I don't wanna threaten you and I also don't wanna discourage you, but you wouldn't be the first wrestler who's career ends after she has faces me, or who ends up on a stretcher after this match is over. So be smart and think about it. Is this moment in the ring, this hope of getting glory more important than your health? I don't think so.
I really don't understand what you wanna prove by coming out to the ring. Do wou feel tough and strong or do you wanna prove something? But whatever it is, don't do it and stay away from me. Go back to your boyfriend, get fucked and get a whole bunch of kids, but don't try it with wrestling. That's nothing for you and I think also these fans don't wanna see you perform in the ring.
Ok, I don't like these stupid fans, but they pay for the shows and so they should get a show. And it should be a good show. So you see it again, there's no room for you at SCW.

Amanda laughs again and downs her drink. Then she orders a new one and downs it too. She has said all the things she wanted to say and so she's in a good mood again. She smiles at Laura and kicks her lips. Then she pays for the drinks and the two leave the bar and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5082


31
Climax Control Archives / Hopefully a great Comeback
« on: March 25, 2013, 04:40:06 AM »
 

Hopefully a great Comeback

The last weeks have been pretty stressing for Amanda an also not very successfully. At first she lost her title against Vixen, then her tag titles against the Fallen and also this gender mixed tag match ended with a loss for the tough little bad girl. So her mood really isn't that good and she's pretty frustrated. It's not that she really needs a title for being happy or that this job as a wrestler really means a lot to her, but there's nothing she hates more than losing. At home, when she's together with her love Laura, she's pretty submissive, but in public she's the tough little diva who is used to beat up her opponents in a really vicious way. So this losing streak really goes on her nerves and she desperately thinks about a way to end it, but she has no clue how to manage it. It seems that everything she does goes wrong. Especially this last loss against Odette bothers her. She has trained so hard and she was really good prepared so she thought that she would take the win, but it didn't happen and at the end Odette had wiped the floor with her and, like usually, she looked like a moron and a complete loser again. Maybe, if she wouldn't have been so damn stupid to argue with Jessie, everything would have went different, but she couldn't keep her mouth shut and she got pinned again. It's so damn frustrating and slowly she has enough of all this crap. This constant losing ruins her image as the tough bad girl completely and there's nothing she can do against it. It seems that the other girls are really better in the ring than her and that a main event or even a title match is nothing for her. Probably her time is over and it would be better for her to retire. At least then she wouldn't end up as the laughable moron she is right now. Slowly it becomes so bad that she doesn't even know what to talk about in her promos. Talking about wins and how strong she is is just laughable, because she isn't. She's nothing more than a sore loser and slowly she realizes it and it hurts really bad. At the moment her situation is really bad and if she wouldn't need the money she would already have left this company. Now she thinks for a moment about the whole thing and probably there are better ways to earn money than doing it with wrestling, especially as she really isn't good enough for this company. It makes her sad and she sighs as she wipes a tear out of her face.
But anyway, now she has to find a way to get cheered up again and so she thinks about the different possibilities. She could wait for Laura to come home so that she could have some fun with her, but that would mean that she had to wait a few hours till Laura is finished it's her training. The next possibility would be to call her sister Casey and have a few beer with her, but she had drunk too much the last weeks, so she decides not to call her. So she sits there in her mobile home and her mood even gets worse, but then her phone rings and as she answers it a smile comes into her face.
Besides wrestling Amanda works as a model and because of all her tattoos and her outfit she's mostly booked in some fetish photo shootings. At first she tried it to get some normal shootings too, but there she hasn't been very successful, but as a fetish model she really is. Sometimes she plays the dominatrix, but mostly she is on the receiving end. It seems that there are many people who wants to see this tough girl getting tied up and punished in all ways, especially as she has held many titles in various wrestling companies. So she's really famous and, cocky as she is, she loves all the attention she gets. A few years one of these producers found out that she's really ticklish and made a complete video with her. This video has been a great success in the fetish industry and since then she gets booked for such videos really often. Amanda always has been a bit kinky and she loves such stuff, so it's an easy and fun way for her to earn money and she's always happy when she gets booked.
Now she listens what the producer wants from her and a smile comes into her pretty face. It's some of the usual stuff and so she is pretty sure that she will have her fun and that this would cheer her up a bit. So she gets some really sexy clothes from her locker, leaves a message for Laura to pick her up, for the case that she's too exhausted after her shooting. And then she leaves the house. She hops into her jeep and drives off.
While she drives to the photo studio she thinks about how all this began and it still brings a smile into her face. The whole situation has been so embarrassing, but also fun and so she still has to laugh when she thinks about it.


~Amanda~
Damn, I felt so embarrassed, but it has also been so much fun. Hehe, I'm really a freak, but a cute and sexy one.

While waiting for the traffic lights to turn green again she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. She shakes her head and has a grin in her face.

Years ago after she has spent a few years in jail she has been looking for a new job. Before she went to jail she had earned her money with selling drugs, but now she is on probation and so this isn't possible anymore. The risk of spending the next years in jail is too big and so she must find something legal. Amanda hasn't spent much time in school and fighting is all she has learned and so she has signed into a wrestling company to make it legally. But it has been the beginning of her career and so she hasn't earned much money. But life is expensive and so she had asked in some modeling agencies whether anybody has a job for her. This didn't bring her anything, but then she received a call that there was a photographer who wants to make a bondage video with her. At first she hasn't been really convinced to do such a thing, but then she thought it could be fun to give it a try. Being really nervous she arrived there and then the story began. The photographer told her that she didn't had much to do. She only had to get stripped and then there would be another model who would tie her up and she had to do would be to struggle and squirm and to look sexy. It sounded pretty easy for Amanda and so she agreed to do it. The other girl, a stunning blond, explained her everything and then she began to tie Amanda up in various ways. It didn't take very long and Amanda became more relaxed and at the end she even liked it. Her partner was nice and friendly and the photographer too and so they really had a great time. After about an hour the photo shooting came to an end, but the producer wanted to make a last scene with Amanda in a hogtie and a ball gag in her mouth. In this position she should struggle and squirm a bit and then it would be over and she would get her money. For Amanda it has been ok and so the girl tied Amanda's hands behind her back. Then she took another piece of rope and her knees and ankles got tied too. At the end her ankles got tied to her knees and now she was completely helpless. The photographer filmed everything and was pretty satisfied. Then he mentioned that Amanda had really cute and pretty little feet and he suggested that the girl should tie Amanda's big toes together too and so she took a shoe lace and tried her luck. But,ticklish as Amanda is, the first touch at her feet made her giggle and as the girl moved the shoe lave between her toes to tie them up, Amanda was really laughing and screaming. The producer and the other model looked at each other and they smiled as they got a new idea. They asked Amanda whether she wants to earn some more money and whether she was willing to stay here for another hour and get tickled a bit more.
Ok, it has been a bit torturous, but Amanda always had liked it to get her feet tickled and so she agreed, especially as it will bring her pretty much more money and so the fun began. After a while the other girl was finished with tying up her toes and then she began to rake her sharp nails over the bottoms of Amanda's feet and immediately the tough little girl was laughing. This went on for a pretty long time, but they increased it as the girl began to run her fingers under and in between Amanda's cute toes. Within seconds Amanda was completely hysterical and so the girl continued for several minutes to drive her crazy. Mandy tried to curl her toes, but the girl poured baby oil over her feet so that they became totally slippery and then she continued her torture. After a few minutes she took a hairbrush and began to brush Mandy's poor helpless foot bottoms and now Amanda really freaked out. She laughed herself almost to death and this went on for the rest of the hour until her foot bottoms were all pink and tears were running down her cheeks.
Then the hour was over and they untied her. The other girl hugged her and held her close till Amanda has recovered a bit. She has been completely embarrassed, but what made her really a bit nervous was the fact that she still had enjoyed this ordeal and that she has cum a few times. Now they payed her and made her an offer to do such a shooting again and Amanda agreed. Now she left and her career as a fetish model has began.

Now the traffic lights turn back to green and Amanda continues her drive to her photo shooting. Half an hour later she arrives there and shuts off the engine of her jeep. She gets out of the car and enters the studio. After a small talk to the producer he tells her that he wants to make a small film where she plays the villain who gets arrested and interrogated. Amanda likes the idea, especially as she will play the bad girl and after getting her money it begins. The whole filming goes for more than two hours where Amanda gets tied up in different positions, spanked and tickled till she almost wets herself. But eventually it's over. She's completely worn out and tired, but like usually she had had her fun too. She really loves her work.
Now she says good bye to the producer and the others and leaves the studio. Still a bit tired and with wobbling knees she goes to her car and starts it. But before she drives off she takes her cell phone and gives her younger sister Casey a call. It's not that she's to tired to drive, but even though she's really exhausted, she's so full of energy.


~Amanda~
Hey Casey, I hope you have some time. It would be awesome if we could meet for a drink.

They talk for a few moments and then Amanda puts away her cell phone. She starts the engine if her car and drives to a coffee shop that isn't too far away from her home. As she arrives there she sees Casey's bike already standing there and enters the coffee shop. After giving Casey a hug and a kiss she sits down and orders some coffee for them.

~Casey~
So what's up big sis? Any problems in that wrestling company you're in or do you just need someone to cheer you up or to entertain you a bit?

Amanda laughs a bit as she hears Casey's comment. Like usually Casey's good mood is infecting and Amanda smiles at her sister. Then she begins to talk.

~Amanda~
Nah, no problems, I'm fine. I just needed someone to talk. Ok, I admit that the last weeks haven't been so good for me, but that doesn't bother me too much. Haha, and today I had a really cool photo shooting.

Already knowing what kind of photo shooting it has been Casey starts to laugh and winks at her sister. She knows her really good and knows how kinky Amanda is, so it must be one of these fetish things.

~Casey~
Haha, I can imagine. Some of this bondage stuff and prolly they tickled you till you almost wet yourself. If it has been this then I bet that you had your fun.

They both laugh and Amanda blushes a bit, but she nods. It's not that she's really ashamed of the things she does, but it makes her feel a bit strange that almost everybody knows it.

~Casey~
And with your losing streak we can do something. You know that I made MMA in the past and that I'm pretty good. So maybe we should train a bit together. I know that you usually take Laura as you partner, and I don't say that this isn't good, but maybe it helps a bit to change the coach for a while. I know some really nasty submission moves and my punches and kicks are pretty hard too, so fighting me might help you.

Amanda thinks about this offer and after taking a sip of her coffee she nods. Casey is the younger one, but she's really muscular and very strong and her fighting skills are really good. She had tried her luck with wrestling too, but she never liked it.for her it has been too boring and so she started to do MMA. There she has been pretty successful, but after an injury at her shoulder she had stopped it and now she works as a bouncer in a local nightclub. Amanda doesn't know what else she does to earn her money and she never asked her. In some way she thinks that it's better if she doesn't know it. But whatever Casey does, Amanda loves her and she is happy that she has her sister.

~Amanda~
Well, maybe you're right and I should give it a try. I think right now I'm a bit to tired, but maybe this evening we could meet at the gym.

Casey raises an eyebrow as she hears this. It seems that she doesn't like the thought of meeting at the gym and that she has other ideas. She likes it to fight and also to train for it, but a gym is just too boring, a fight in public, with the risk of getting arrested, is so much more fun.

~Casey~
Why meet at the gym? We could do it as a street fight. That's more fun and with less rules. I think that's exactly what you need. Look, you play the bad girl in your company and so you should act like a mean bitch. So fights without rules are exactly your thing.

Casey is right and Amanda knows this, so there's nothing much to say, but she still doesn't like the idea of facing her sister in a fight without rules. She hesitates for a moment, but then she agrees.

~Amanda~
I would agree to what you just suggested, but I don't like the thought of facing you in such a match. I don't want that any of us gets really hurt or injured. You're my sis and I love you. So I would say that we do it this evening at the beach. At least nobody will get smashed at the concrete. And we are alone there, so there's no chance that we get arrested. You know that I really don't need it to end up in jail again.

Even though Casey sees this a bit different she nods and Amanda smiles, happy that this problem is solved now.

~Amanda~
And one more thing. I know that you use submission moves. But tickling me into submission isn't allowed. Is that ok?

Casey laughs out, knowing that this will bring her the win, but she nods. Now the two spend the rest of the day with drinking coffee and talking about wrestling and making a party after Amanda's next win.
A few hours later, it becomes already dark, they leave the coffee shop and drive to Amanda's mobile home that is directly at the beach. Amanda switches on the lights of her car, so that they have some light for their fight and then they get ready. They kick off their shoes and lock up. Then Amanda attacks with a few quick jabs, but Casey can block them.bow it's Casey's turn for an attack with a hard kick, but knowing how strong her sister is, Amanda is carefully and sucks away. But she takes her chance and kicks away Casey's legs. Now she attacks with an elbow drop, but that's no major problem for the stronger Casey. She grabs Amanda and has her in a bear hug on the ground, but Amanda manages it to break free by giving Casey a hard headbut. Then she jumps up, but Casey gets up too. Glaring at eachother they both wait who will attack next, and this time it's Casey. She goes directly for Amanda's legs and throws her down. Then she tries to get her in an ankle lock, but Mandy manages it to kick her in the face so that Casey lets her go. Now Amanda is up again and attacks with another kick that is blocked by Casey. The fight goes on for a pretty long time and they're both really exhausted, but the stronger Casey manages it to get Amanda into an arm bar and forcing her down to her knees. But Amanda doesn't give up, she reaches to the ground, gets a hand full of sand and throws it into Casey's eyes. So Casey lets her go and tries to get the sand out of her eyes. In the meantime Amanda is up, grabs Casey and knocks her down with a stunner. Then she goes for the pin and makes the three count. Casey is still a bit dizzy, bit really soon she realizes what has happened and growls.


~Casey~
Damn, it really seems that I underestimated you. You're really good in fighting dirty.

They both laugh and Amanda holds out her hand to help Casey up. Casey takes it, but instead of getting up, she pulls the smaller Amanda down to her. After a short brawl she has Amanda where she wants to have her, in a figure four leg lock.

~Casey~
But me too, haha ...

She applies some pressure, but not enough to make Amanda submit. But then she tickles Amanda's foot and within seconds the tiny diva laughs and submits. Then Casey lets her go and they both get up again.

~Amanda~
Damn, that was mean and against the rules.

But Casey only shrugs while she lights a cigarette.

~Casey~
It has been a street fight, so there were no rules. But anyway, I think we could need a drink now. I got it really bad with your finisher, so I deserve one.

Amanda winks at her sister and giggles lightly. Then she gets some wood and some gasoline and lights a fire. In the meantime Casey gets them some beer from the house and then they sit down at the campfire. It's still pretty warm and so it's a nice evening. The two sisters spend their time with drinking and talking and they both have their fun. In the meantime it's pretty late in the evening, Casey and Amanda are already a bit drunk, but in a really good mood, and eventually Laura comes home from her working out at the gym. She looks at the mobile home, but there are no lights, but eventually she sees the campfire and now she knows where Amanda is. She walks down to the beach and joins the two at their little party.

~Laura~
Hey guys, everything ok?

She kisses Amanda lovingly on the lips and gives Casey a hug, then she sits down besides them. Amanda hands her a beer and now she wants to know what Amanda has done, cause she didn't come to the gym this day. Amanda looks at her girlfriend and sneers.

~Amanda~
What should I have done? I did what every loser does, whining, complaining and thinking about what to do to make it better.

Laura wants to interrupt her and tell her that she is no loser, but Amanda shuts her up by raising her hand.

~Amanda~
Don't say anything, I know exactly what I am and your nice words can't change it. I'm not stupid and I have already realized that I can't take a single win in this company. For a long time I didn't wanna see it, but now I do and it seems that the others are really better than me. Shit, I need a new job, that's better for me and my health.

Laura wants to protest, but again Amanda doesn't let her speak.

~Amanda~
But don't worry about it. I can deal with it and I can live with it. It hurts a bit, but it's not the end of days. You wanted to know what I did today and I'll tell you. At first I had had some depressions and I needed something to cheer me up. So I went to that photo shooting and it has been so much fun. And not only this, I got so much more money than for getting beaten up in the ring.

She sneers again.

~Amanda~
You must know that they don't pay me very good after all these losses, but the producer of these fetish films does. So it's really time to change the job. It brings more money, it makes more fun and it's better for my health than getting beaten up all the time.
But you wanted to know what else I have done. I wanted to join you at the gym, but I met Casey and we did a little hardcore match at the beach. I don't know whether I'll need this training, cuz I really think about retiring from wrestling, but there's one last thing I wanna do before I go.

Again Amanda pauses and this time nobody interrupts her. Both, Casey and Laura, are really curious to her what Amanda has in mind.

~Amanda~
And this is to give Jessie the beating up of her life. After all that crap she had said about me and after costing me the win, she really deserves it. I don't wanna say that I would have won against Odette, cuz I have to admit that she's really the better wrestler, but if Jessie wouldn't have distracted me everything might have went a bit different. Instead of yelling at her I would have pinned Oddette and maybe then I wouldn't look like the complete loser. Well, maybe then my career wouldn't end so soon.

Both, Laura and Casey, look at her.

~Casey~
Do you really wanna quit wrestling? Ok, there are better wrestlers in this company, but you aren't too bad. I think giving up isn't a good idea and you'll regret it one day.

But Amanda shakes her head. She knows what she wants and it's pretty clear that she won't change her mind again.

~Amanda~
I won't regret it and I will retire really soon, but I'll give it a last chance. I know that this slut Jessie wants me in a match for some reason and she will get her match. There we will see how it ends. If I take the win against her, then I might stay a little bit longer, but if I'll lose again, then I'll retire and it will have been my last match. And don't tell me that I shall think about it, cuz I won't change my mind again.
I don't even wanna do this last match, but in some way I think I have to do it. Jessie ran her mouth about me, she has beaten me up a few times and now she has cost me a win again and for this she will have to pay. At least I'll try to make her pay. And if I don't have success then I really know that I'm to stupid and to weak for doing this job properly and then I'll take the consequences and leave.
By the way, I don't think that anybody will miss me or even be sad.

Amanda sighs and takes a big sip from her beer. Than she lights a cigarette while Casey opens a new beer for her.

~Amanda~
Well, and there's another reason why I wanna fuck her up. Everybody knows that I can't beat Odette and that I won't have a chance for getting my revenge. But I know that Jessie is one of Odette's friends and so I'll try it with her. I don't know whether I'll be successfully, but at least I could give it a try and I think against Jessie my chances will be a lil bit better than against her fucking friend. So it's worth to give it a try.
Ok, beating Jessie won't be such a satisfaction as beating Odette, but it'll be better than nothing. At least it'll be a little revenge and I ok now that it'll bother Odette. And the best thing is that she won't have a chance to get me back,cuz I won't face her again. When I lose I gone and when I win, then I won't be so stupid again to step in the same ring again with this bitch. Haha, I might be a loser, but I'm no moron.

But now Laura interrupts her.

~Laura~
But then everybody will think that you're a coward and that you're scared.

Amanda smears again. She knows that Laura is right, but she couldn't care less. She absolutely doesn't give a shit what anybody thinks about her. Especially not now anymore.

~Amanda~
You know what? I don't give a fuck. Shall they think what they want, I don't care anymore. Oh, and I think that they already think that I'm a coward, but who cares? Not me. These fucking fans never liked me and I don't like them too and the same counts for the rest of these idiots that are running around in this company. Yes, I condemn them and when you ask me, then I would say that they all shall go to hell. Haha, and the first who go to hell should be these sluts from NXT. God damn, I hate them so fucking much and I really wish that they would just disappear from earth. No that would be too nice for them. I wanna see them suffer like never before in their fucking life.

Amanda growls. Slowly she comes in rage again. She knows that it's so idiotic cuz she will get her ass kicked again, but she can't help it. Like usually all this trash talking makes her so aggressive, but thanks god this will be over soon. As soon as she leaves this company she will be the nice and friendly girl again and hopefully then there will be also some people who like her. At the beginning of her career she really has loved these fights, but now she's tired and it only goes on her nerves. It's no fun anymore, it becomes too much for her and her health isn't as good anymore as it used to be. But what she hates most is having all these useless aggressions and she looks forward to get rid of them.

Text
Ok, I think I got it. I know what you want now. But what do you do if your next match isn't against Jessie? It could also be against someone else. Nobody knows what these stupid bosses have in mind.

Amanda shrugs. It seems that she doesn't care much. She wants Jessie, but knowing that all this will be over soon, she also would face someone else.

~Amanda~
Well, then I kick a few more asses before I go.

She still seems to be pretty much in rage, but emotional as she is, her mood changes. She remembers what else happened at the last show and she swallows hard. Her lips tremble and a tear runs down her cheek.

~Amanda~
At least I hope that I can kick some asses. At the moment I'm not even sure how I should manage it to go out there. Damn, the last time has been so awfully and these fucking fans have been so mean. All these insults, calling me loser and throwing trash at me. And then all the mean stuff Jessie said about me. It has been so humiliating. I wish I were dead ...

The petite girl covers her eyes with her hands and starts to sob. Now Laura and Casey put their arms around her and hug her, trying to comfort her a bit.

~Casey~
Aww, don't be sad. Just ignore all these morons and show them what you can do in the ring.

But Amanda isn't convinced and still sobs.

~Amanda~
But that's the problem, I don't know what I can do in the ring ..besides losing.

Amanda covers her eyes again and her sobbing becomes more again. Her whole body shivers and it takes a while till she is able to speak again. She wipes her tears away and looks at the two people she loves most.

~Amanda~
It's not only that I can't take a win, now these motherfuckers have also banned me from all title matches and I don't even know for how long. Shit, they're so fucking square. All this only because of a few joints and a failed drug test. That's so fucking mean and I don't deserve it to be treated like this. Don't they know that they ruin my career?

Its not that Amanda is that good so that she could take part in a title match, but not having the chance to do it really hurts her. She hates such an injustice and it doesn't only make her sad, it also makes her angry.

~Amanda~
They treat me like one of these fucking rookies. Ok, I am not the best wrestler in that company and I'm no champion, but I'm no rookie. They have no right too ruin my career in such a crappy way. I'm no 16 years old girl whom they can boss around. I'm a 28 years old woman and I know what I do.

But now Laura interrupts her.

~Laura~
And that's exactly the problem. I always told you to stop that crap with these drugs. It's bad for your health, for everything and now you see what it brings you.

Casey has been quiet for most of the time, but now she stops Laura.

~Casey~
Wait, don't put her down even more. I think all this is already bad enough and we shouldn't blame Amanda. It's not only her fault that nobody in this stupid company likes her. By the way, I think drugs aren't too bad. I also like a lil joint from time to time.

Amanda nods and also Laura does so, even though she doesn't like it. But then Laura checks her nails on her phone and then she turns back to Mandy, a broad s Ike in her face.

~Laura~
Ok, lets forget all this drug stuff. I've just received a mail with the new match card. You will be in team Eric and you and Necra will face Karina and Jessie. I think that this will be a great chance that you're no loser. Against Karina you've won before and so you can do it again and facing Jessie should make you happy after all the trouble you two had in the past.

Amanda is still a bit down, but the thought of such a match makes her feel a bit better again. Now she can even smile again. She lights a cigarette and looks at the two.

~Amanda|
Well, that's at least a good news. It's right, Karina I've faced before and it hasn't been that hard to defeat her. I'm pretty sure that I can win against her again and not only this, I'll wipe the floor with her. I've seen all her matches in the last weeks and it hasn't been very impressive, so it doesn't look too good for team SCW. Haha, how could they put such a loser in their team? That's more than stupid.

She drags at her cigarette and inhales deeply. It seems that the old Amanda is back and that she begins to think positive again.

~Amanda~
And about facing Jessie I'm really happy. After all what has happened between is, especially the last week, it's really time to get her in a match. Well, I had hoped that it would be for the title, but at least I'll get the chance to prove that I should be the champion.

She smiles in a mean way and it's pretty clear that she likes this thought.

~Amanda~
It's now the third time that I have cost her the win and this time she even lost the title because of me. Now some people might say that I'm a bit stupid, cuz it's my fault that she lost her title, but I'm not. Ok, normally it should have been a title match when I face her alone in a singles match, but I'm banned from any title matches anyway and so it doesn't matter.
So I think it's the ultimate humiliation for her. First the loss of the title because of me and then another loss in this tag match. Haha, team SCW will really look bad and Jessie should think about retiring. Slowly she should realize that she doesn't has a chance in this company. I might be a loser or a relic, but she's even worse.
Yay, this will be an awesome match and a great show that I'm still here and that it's still dangerous to face me in the ring. Especially with Necra at my side nothing can go wrong. I've faced her so often and I know exactly how good and strong she is. And now after she became my friend it's so awesome to have her as my partner in this match. In the past she scared me and I have been really worried that she could kick my ass, but now I'm happy to have her in my team. It will be a glorious win for team Eric and nothing and nobody will be able to stop us.

Laura nods as she hears this.

~Laura~
That's the right spirit Mandy. And there's another thing you might like. The show will be in Peru. I thought that's the country from whee guinea pigs come. And I think you love these animals.

Now Amanda jumps up and claps her hands. She really loves these cute little animals and besides her mobile home she has a small cot with a few of them. She has no children and so these little animals are like children for her and she huddles them whenever she has the time for doing this.

~Amanda~
Yay, that's really awesome. Lets go there as fast as possible. Maybe I can get a few more.

But then something else comes into her mind and she looks a bit sad.

~Amanda~
But I think they eat them there. That's so damn mean to eat such cute animals.

Now it's Casey's turn to look a bit puzzles.

~Casey~
Why does that bother you? Here they eat rabbits and they're cute too.

Amanda growls and playfully punches her sister.

~Amanda~
That's completely different, no civilized person eats guinea pigs. They're for getting huddled and loved and not for getting cooked. You're a sadist Casey. But now lets go insides and book a flight. I wanna get there as soon as possible, so I'll have the chance to save as many of these little animals as possible.

She smiles and points at the cot besides her mobile home.

~Ananda~
I think here will be enough room for a lot more of them.

They all laugh about the cute Amanda, but it's in a friendly and lovingly way. Then they all stand up and go back to the mobile home to book their flights to Peru, but not before making a stop at the cot with all the guinea pigs. Amanda enters the cot and kneels down and the small animals come over to her so that she can feed and huddle them. Now the dark haired girl has such a happy smile in her face and she feels so wonderful. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6556

32
Climax Control Archives / Destroying her worst Opponent
« on: March 11, 2013, 04:24:27 AM »
 

Destroying her worst enemy

The last weeks really could have been better for Amanda. After her short winning streak she lost in that mixed tag match and now she even lost her titles against the Fallen. It's understandable that the proud little diva is more frustrated. She really tried everything, but it seems that everything went wrong and so she left the ring as the desperate loser again.
Ok, normally Amanda can live with a loss, but losing a title always hurts and so she's really sad. She thinks about what to do and about her goals in this company, but at the moment she has no idea what to do. In some way she doubts that she will get a rematch, but even if she gets one, she doesn't want to face the Fallen again. This beating up really has been too frustrating and she doesn't want to get a new one again. So the chance of getting the tag titles again isn't too big.
The next possibility would be to go for the bombshells title again, but even if she would qualify, she still had to face Odette, Vixen or Misty and that's prolly as worse as facing the Fallen.
So it doesn't look really good for her and its pretty hard to decide what to do. Now Amanda sits in her huge mobile home and looks out of the window. From her window she can see the ocean and the high waves, so for a moment she thinks about going surfing to calm down again. But in some way she isn't in the mood for surfing and so she sits down on a bench and growls. It's really boring and she doesn't feel good, so she takes some tobacco and some marihuana and roles a joint. She lights it and inhales deeply, keeping the smoke insides hit lounges as long as possible. It doesn't take long and she gets stoned and this makes her feel a bit better, even though she still is frustrated.


~Amanda~
Shit, that whole thing slowly gets on my nerves.

She growls as she drags at her joint again. Then she stands up and steps out of her mobile home. Even though it's already pretty late in the afternoon Amanda still is only dressed in her sleep shirt. As she steps into the hot sand she shrieks and jumps. Then she hurts over to a deck chair, tucks up her legs and rubs her burning feet.

~Amanda~
Fuck, why is it so fucking hot?

Trying to avoid to step into the hot sand again, she sits on her deck chair and drags at her joint again. She leans back and relaxes a bit, while she looks at the ocean and watches the waves become higher and higher. Again she thinks about surfing, but that joint had made her pretty tired. So she just sits there and dozes a bit, but in some way it isn't as relaxing as usually. She wishes that Laura would be here to cheer her up, knowing that Laura would know something to do to make her happy, but sadly Laura is at the gym to let off some steam. So Amanda is all alone and has to deal with her problems alone. She drags at her joint again and sighs.

~Amanda~
I really don't know what I make wrong here. At first everything looks good and I win these fucking titles, but then I can't defeat them. It happened with this fucking bombshells title and now with the tag titles. In some way it looks like I'm to stupid or not good enough to hold a title for a longer time. Shit, this hurts and I don't wanna be a fucking loser.

Now it drives the tears into her eyes and she sniffles. She really wishes that she wouldn't be alone or that Laura would be here with her. At least then she would have someone to talk. But before her mood gets even worse, she hears the revving of some bikes and curious as she is she looks up. The bikes stop in front of her mobile home and then she sees that it's her sister Casey and some of her friends. They wave at Amanda and then Amanda sees that they brought some beers and other stuff with them. They come over to Amanda and Casey kisses her sister on the cheek. Then she sits down on the bottom end of the deck chair and gives Amanda a beer.
Casey is Amanda's younger sister and she has tried her luck to with wrestling, but she never liked it. She prefers MMA and she is also pretty successful, especially with the mma school she owns. Now she looks at Amanda and she sees immediately that Amanda doesn't feel good. She smiles at her sister.


~Casey~
Hey, don't worry too much. I have seen your match and you haven't been that bad. Everybody loses from time to time, that happens, even though I must admit that it hurts when it's in a title match. But I know you, you'll get a new title soon and everything will be ok again.

Amanda nods, but she still isn't convinced. She takes a big sip from her beer and growls.

~Amanda~
Maybe, maybe not. At the moment I'm not so sure. I feel like a complete loser who gets beaten up by everybody and that's no nice feeling.

Casey takes the joint from Amanda and drags at it, then she gives it to one of her friends. Then she downs her beer.

~Casey~
Nah, that's not true. When I remember it right, then you're the one who kicks asses and it's not often that you're on the receiving end. Haha, at least as long as nobody tickles you into submission, but I don't think that this happens too often in the ring.

Amanda laughs a bit because Casey's good mood is really infecting. She looks at her sister and shakes her head.

~Amanda~
Thanks god it doesn't happen in the ring.

Casey smirks at her sister. Even though she's two years younger than Amanda she always has been bigger and stronger as her bigger sister and so Mandy mostly lost when the two came in trouble, especially as Casey never had remorse to take advantage from Amanda's weakness. She tickled her older sis till she was a mess and even longer. But now she doesn't has anything mean in mind and only wants to cheer Amanda up.
But Amanda is suspicious, especially as Casey sits at the bottom end of the deck chair. So Amanda tucks up her legs to bring some distance between her feet and her sister.


~Casey~
But lets come back to the reason why we are here. I thought that you need some cheering up and what's better than a good surf?

But Amanda shakes her head. Sometimes she can be really stubborn, so Casey tries something else.

~Casey~
Well, then lets go swimming. You're already half naked, so you can just hop into the water.

But Amanda also doesn't want to swim and slowly Casey becomes a bit impatient. She roles her eyes.

~Casey~
Hey, do you really think we came here all the way and watch you how you complain about everything. Forget this fucking match and let's have some fun. Ok, this is your last chance, I'll give you a nice foot massage and then we go surfing. Deal?

But she doesn't wait for Amanda's answer. Instead she grabs her by her ankles and places her feet into her lap, while her friends get the surf boards and the wet suits. Then she massages Amanda, knowing exactly that this will help her sister to feel better and within a few minutes Amanda smiles again.

~Casey~
Why did I know that this helps?

Amanda has this happy smile in her face and as Casey pours some sun lotion over her feet and continues the massage, Amanda crows and purrs.

~Amanda~
It's prolly cuz you're my sister and you know me for such a long time. So you should know what I like. And prolly you're right. Maybe I'm not so bad and it has just been bad luck. But it still goes on my nerves. And it's not only this fucking match that bothers me, there are some more things. First there's this trouble with this slut Jessie. She does her best to bother me and to ruin my matches. And then there's Necra. I did my best to get her with my lil voodoo ceremony, but in some way it backfired. I thought that she would get a crush on Amy, but all what happened was that I got almost seduced by her. At the moment there really does too much wrong. I'll really have to change something.

Casey laughs a bit as she hears this.

~Casey~
She seduced you? You must tell me.

Amanda thinks for a moment and then she continues.

~Amanda~
There didn't happen much. I met her before our match and talked to her. It's not that I love her, but I really wanted her as a friend and during our match I had remorse to hurt her. Damn, I didn't even get mad at her as she insulted Laura and this really worries me.

Now Casey giggles.

~Casey~
Aww, Mandy's in live.

Amanda looks at her younger sister and kicks her playfully, but the stronger Casey grabs her by her ankles and traps them between her legs.

~Casey~
You shouldn't have done that especially as you know how it could end.

She continues to massage Amanda, but Casey wouldn't be Casey if she wouldn't have something mean in mind. She really loves her sister, but teasing her is just too much fun and she never can resist.

~Casey~
We came here to have some fun and exactly this we will have now.

Casey winks at her friends who killed the time with drinking beer and smoking weed. Pretty fast two of them grab Amanda by her wrists and hold her down while Casey still has her ankles trapped between her legs. With a wicked smile in her face she begins to run her sharp nails over Amanda's sensitive foot bottoms and Mandy laughs hysterically. She struggles, but her friends hold her down and so she has no chance to get away. Casey really knows her sister and so she begins to run her fingers under and in between Amanda's cute toes. Mandy curls and wiggles them, but it doesn't help and Casey has no intention to stop, even though Amanda already is a sweaty mess.
After a pretty long time Amanda is already almost delirious, but they all have their fun to terrorize the dark haired beauty and also Amanda enjoys herself. But then a car stops in front of the mobile home and Laura climbs out of it. She approaches the group and Casey smiles at her, but she doesn't stop tickling Mandy.


~Laura~
Hey guys, what goes on here?

Amanda sees her love and hopes that she will rescue her.

~Amanda~
Hehe, thanks god you're here, they torture me. Please help me or I pee my pants.

Casey ignores Amanda's begging and now she focuses on Amanda's cute toes while she smirks at Laura.

~Casey~
What goes on here? Well we came here for going surfing, but Mandy's in a bad mood and doesn't want. So we try to convince her. And what about you?

~Amanda~/color]
Please stop it ...mercy
>The whole situation is really too funny and Laura laughs a bit. She sees that it's pretty torturous for Amanda, but also that Mandy seems to like it. So she doesn't interfere.

~Laura~
I just came out of the gym and wanted to take a nap, but going surfing sounds fun. I'm a little bit tired, but maybe a bit later. I think I'll make a little rest, maybe two hours, and then we all go surfing. This way I can relax and you guys have some more time to convince Mandy to come with us.

Mandy's eyes widen in horror.

~Amanda~
Two hours? I'll be dead when you come back. Please ...lemme go

But it's too late and Laura already went back to the mobile home and Casey and her friends have no intention to stop their fun.
Two hours later Amanda is completely wrecked and Laura comes back. She wears already her wet suit and in one hand she has Amanda's.


~Laura~
Ok guys, time to let her go. The waves are waiting.

Casey and her friends let Amanda go and even though the petite diva is really exhausted and her sides hurt from all this laughing, she kicks Casey and jumps up. Then she runs into the direction of the shore. Casey and her friends follow her, but they are to slow and Amanda has already reached the water. She turns around and laughs cheery.

~Amanda~
Try to get me if you can you morons, haha

Even though she still wears her sleep shirt, she jumps into the water and starts swimming. Casey and her friends come to the water too. They are still completely clothed, but they don't care and follow Amanda, trying to get her again.
They are all a bit childish and Laura shakes her head while she watches them play around. She shrugs and then she brings the surfboards and wetsuits down to the water. The others are playing around in the water, but as Laura gives them a sign they come back to the beach and get rid of their wet clothes. It doesn't take long and they are all dressed in their wet suits. Everybody grabs a surfboard and now the group spends the rest of the day with riding the waves.
A few hours later they come back to the beach and as they got rid of their wetsuits Amanda lights a campfire while Laura gets them some more beer and now the party begins. Even though Amanda's mobile home isn't far a way, they all sleep at the beach. Everybody is in his sleeping bag and pretty soon it becomes quiet.
The next morning they all have breakfast together and then Casey and the rest of the gang leave. Now only Laura and Mandy are left and the two think about what to do. Laura suggests some training and Amanda prefers doing nothing and so they begin to argue again.


~Amanda~
Damn, no training again. We have such a nice weather, so we could really do something else.

She laughs a bit.

~Amanda~
And I think I did enough for my stamina yesterday. Haha, my sis tickled me till I was completely out of breath and then this surfing all day. I think that really should be enough for this week. C'mon, lets do something else. And I should repair my bike.

Against this Laura doesn't has to say anything. So she drives to the gym and Amanda goes back to her mobile home. It doesn't take long and she gets dressed in an old and tattered jeans, a small tank top and some flip flops. Then she takes all the stuff she needs for repairing her Harley and leaves the house again. Amanda is pretty good in repairing engines, but this time it seems to be a bit more complicated and she has no much success. She could bring her bike to a garage, but she's to proud to give up.
It's the same as with everything in her life. When she has started something she never gives up until she has success. And this brings her back to her lost match and she growls. She stands up and goes back to her mobile home to get a beer. Then she goes back to her Harley. But before she continues to repair it, she takes a deep sip of her beer. Then she roles a marihuana cigarette and lights it. Laura doesn't like smoking weed, but she's far away at the gym and Amanda can do whatever she wants.


~Amanda~
Ok, one title is gone, but that doesn't mean anything. I can try it again or I can go for a new one. That's not the end of days. And to be honest, who needs a title?

Amanda drags at her joint and sneers. She never took all these things here seriously, but she hates it to lose and also to look weak in the ring. Success isn't everything for her, but she loves it to play the bad girl and so being weak or looking like a loser isn't allowed.

~Amanda~
At least I don't need one. The only thing that really pisses me off is that they all say that I only got it cuz Laura gave it to me and now I wasn't able to defeat it. That really lets me look like a loser and that's a thing I really don't like. So it seems that I'll have to make a complete new start again, but that's not really new to me and I'm used to it. So we will have to see what comes next. I could try to get the tag titles back, but I could also try my luck with a few singles matches.

Now she sits down besides her bike. She drags at her joint again and with her free hand she rubs her bare toes that slowly became a bit cold. She could have put on some shoes, but she loves it to run around barefoot and to show her pretty feet with the nice tattoo on one of them.

~Amanda~
And the best start would be to get that fucking slut Jessie I to a match. Slowly I'm getting sick of getting beaten up by her. Losing a title is crap, but getting beaten up outsides the ring is even worse. And for my taste it happened a bit too often the last weeks. Fuck, I'm the heel here and so I shouldn't be on the receiving end. But anyway, that will change soon. They will all see what happens when we get the power here in this company. Then they'll regret that they pissed me off so much.

She growls a bit, but all in all she isn't too frustrated anymore because of her loss. The thought of her team being the stronger one and of Erik becoming the boss at scw is really temptingly. Still with the joint in her mouth she continues to work on her Harley.

~Amanda~
But whatever happens, the next matches will be better. I'll be back and I'll be stronger than ever before. I don't know whether they'll gimme a title match again, but whatever they do, I'll fuck up everybody whom they throw I to my way. I'll show them all that I'm the most dangerous wrestler in this company.

Her work is almost done and the petite girl stands up. She looks at her bike and is really curious whether she had success or not. Then she tries to start the engine and it works. Amanda jumps and crows. After listening to the sound of her bike for a few minutes she shuts it off again and brings all the tools back into the garage. Then she slowly goes back to her trailer home. Her hands and feet are all dirty and she even has oil in her pretty face. As she sees the mess she starts to laugh. Then she enters the small bathroom and fills the tub. She gets rid of her dirty clothes and steps into the hot water. Then she takes some soap and a brush and begins to clean her dirty hands. As she tries to continue with her feet she shrieks. It tickles her and so she gives it up. Now she closes her eyes and dozes a bit, so that she doesn't hear that Laura came back. Laura looks at her girlfriend and shakes her head. She can't believe that Mandy is already high so early in the afternoon.

~Laura~
Are you high again?

Amanda opens her eyes and laughs in a sassy but cute way. She is high and she knows that Laura doesn't like it, but at the moment she doesn't care. She will pay for it later, but right now she only feels good and relaxed.

~Amanda~
Yes, a lil bit, but my bike is running again. So we can make a lil trip soon.

Laura doesn't like it to see her love like this, but she must admit that Mandy looks so sexy, all naked in the tub. She smiles and then she takes a washing glove and the shower gel, ready to help Mandy getting clean again..

~Laura~
At least one good thing. So let me help you to get clean.

Carefully she starts to wash Amanda and as she runs her hands over Amanda's slippery and soft skin the dark haired girl starts to moan. Especially as Laura takes care for her breasts and her privates Amanda becomes a bit louder. But Laura still is a bit pissed cuz Amanda took drugs again. It's really time to teach her a lesson.

~Laura~
Ok, and now lets try to get those feet clean too.

Amanda enjoys herself so much so that she doesn't suspect anything. She lifts up her legs so that Laura can take care for them. And now Laura pours some shower gel over her legs and feet and rubs them gently so that Amanda moans again. Especially as she runs her fingers under and in between Amanda's cute toes the dark haired girl really goes wild. She purrs and moans and it really turns her on. Her eyes are closed again and she really loves it, but then Laura gets a wicked smile into her face.

~Laura~
It seems that this here doesn't work properly, but I have another idea, haha ..

She reaches besides her and picks up the brush. She knows exactly how ticklish her love is and that it will almost kill her, but she can't resist. It's just too much Finn to see the cute Amanda laugh and squirm.

~Laura~
Even though I think that it's more than you can stand.

Now she traps Amanda's ankles under one arm like in a headlock while she starts to brush the bottoms of her petite feet. Amanda's skin is so sensitive and after being in the warm water for such a long time it's even worse. The thousands of small bristles run over each spot of her feet simultaneous and it tickles like hell, so that Amanda laughs hysterically. Desperately she taps on the edge of the tub, but Laura isn't willing to let her go. Mandy deserves this little punishment and she looks so cute and sexy. So Laura continues till Mandy's feet are really clean, but even then she doesn't stop it. Amanda's face is red from all that laughing, tears are running down her cheeks and her sides begin to hurt and her poor foot bottoms are pink from the hard brushing. Laura has a sadistic smile in her face and continues to terrorize her poor friend. After more than 30 minutes she eventually shows mercy and lets Amanda's feet go. Still completely out of breath and hysterical Amanda pulls them back and looks at Laura.

~Laura~
So you learned your lesson?

Even though Amanda is completely wrecked, she giggle and winks at Laura. The whole treatment has been really torturous for the petite girl, but like usually it turned her on. Her cute feet are really one of her most erogenous body parts, right after her boobs and her pussy. Her smile becomes lasciviously and she licks her lips, so that her tongue piercing becomes visible.

~Amanda~
I think so. But if this is my punishment I'll smoke weed all day, hehe. And you know what happens when you tickle me that brutally?

Laura knows that Amanda is a bit submissive, but this was really meant as punishment, so she's a bit puzzled. Before she can do anything Amanda has grabbed her by her arms and pulls her down into the tub. She kisses Laura and shoves her tongue into her mouth twirling it around. With one hand she holds Laura close while her free hand rips down Laura's clothes. No she runs her fingers over Laura's back, down to her ass and she squeezes it. Her naked bodies rub against each other while they still kiss and they are completely in ecstasy. They explore every spot of their bodies with their fingers, their lips and their tongues and the moaning and screaming becomes louder and louder. It doesn't take very long and they both trash around and the whole bathroom is a mess, but they don't care. They forget everything around them and all that's important is making love.
After it's over they're completely exhausted and put of breath. They dry themselves and then they leave the bathroom.
Half an hour later Laura sits on a deck hair in front of the mobile home, while Amanda lights the barbecue. It's still in the afternoon, but after making love they are both hungry and so Amanda makes them some burgers. In the meantime Laura takes Amanda's iPad and checks her mails. Pretty curious she looks at the one from SCW and then she tells Mandy that she will have to face Odette again. At first Amanda isn't very happy, especially after her first match against Odette has been pretty stressing, but then she shrugs it off.


~Amanda~
Well, in some way I knew that this will happen one day. I just hoped that it wouldn't be so early. It's not that I'm not prepared, I'm always prepared, but I still had hoped that I would have some time left before this happens. But anyway, complaining doesn't help me. They made the decision and so I have to live with it. And in some way I'm even happy that it's Odette. Ive faced almost every diva here in this company and only Misty is missing in this list a d I must admit that I would be scared to face Misty. I think she's stronger than me and that it wouldn't have a good ending ....

Laura wants to say something, but Amanda shuts her up by raising her hand. She knows that Laura only wants to help her to think positive, but at the moment she doesn't need it. She's more than confident to take the win in her next match.

~Amanda~
You don't have to tell me that I can defeat everybody in this company, cuz I know that it's not true. There are these motherfuckers from the Fallen and there is Misty. But don't worry, it doesn't frustrate me, cuz I don't have to fave them. Misty is in our team, so it's only Odette and Odette I can handle. This fuckin bitch thinks that she's so great, so important, so georgous, but she isn't. I faced her before and I took the win and I can do it again, whenever and wherever I want. This fucking slut can't scare me, I'll wile her away like this ...

Amanda snaps her fingers and laughs out in a dirty way. Then she turns back to the barbecue and brings the burgers to the table. She sits down and they both eat now. Amanda is really relaxed and it seems that noting can worry her. As she has finished her burger she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply.

~Amanda~
Just think of our last match, there Odette really didn't look that great and this time it'll be even worse for her. I really don't know how she can have the guts to try it again against me. Is that courageous or only stupid? If you ask me then I would say it's stupid.
Just think about all the things that happened since we are here at SCW. I've been the women's champion and we've been tag champions and pretty soon I'll have gold again. But what is with Odette? Ok, she had had a few wins here and some of her matches didn't look that great, but die she ever even come near to a title? I think the answer is no. The only chance she had was against me and there she failed. I destroyed her dreams and I will do it again, but this time I won't only destroy her dreams, I will destroy her body, I will end her career.

Amanda laughs again in her sadistic way. It really seems that she enjoys it to have such sadistic and mean thoughts. She looks at her love and winks.

~Amanda~
And I have some very special reasons to do this. The first reason is that I really hate this stupid bitch. I hate the way she looks, I hate her behavior and I hate it that the fans love this fucking slut. But that's not all. The other reason is the fact that I offered Eric my help and that we are on his side now and I think Odette is in this fucking team of these fucking good guys. God damn, how much I hate these fucking morons.
I really will give my best to destroy this group of useless morons and Odette will be my first victim. I think this will be a wonderful start of this little war.

Amanda drags at her cigarette again. Slowly she comes in rage. Now she isn't submissive and cute anymore, now she's strong and full of power, just the way the fans see her in the ring..

~Amanda~
I don't know why I decided to help Eric, but prolly it's because I don't like all these morons who play the good ones. They always so straight so honorable and so laughable. Haha and it's fun to see how much these fucking fans love them and how disappointed they are when one of their heros receives a beating up. But they slowly should get used to it, cuz I'll take out all these wannabe heroes and Odette will be the first of them who will suffer and who will end up in hospital.

But now Laura interrupts Amanda. She agrees completely with what Amanda has to say, but there's one thing incorrect and Laura hates incorrect things.

~Laura~
Ok, you'll destroy her, but I think with one thing you're wrong. The fans don't love her anymore. I don't know exactly why, but it must have something to do with her behavior and that thing with her lover Gabriel. Or is it her former lover?

Amanda looks a bit puzzled, but then she sneers. She hates all these love stories that are going on at SCW. Romantic stuff never has been her thing and she has no problem with showing what she thinks about such stuff.

~Amanda~
Shit, I don't give a fuck whether anybody loves her or not. All I care about is to look for a way to make her suffer. Oh, and one more thing, I don't give a fuck whether she has dumped her lover or not. Damn, who cares about such things? We are in a wrestling company and not in such a soap opera. But sometimes I think that the girls her behave more like these soap starlets. Just look at all these boring love stories, all these wannabe vampires and the rest of this laughable crap. It's stupid and disgusting and one of the most disgusting things was that boring crap between Gabriel and Odette. Haha, it seems that she realized this too, but sadly it's too late for changing anything. Her career will end the same desperate way her fucking relationship did and nothing can prevent this. Shall she dump her lovers or insult her stupid fans. For me it doesn't change anything and in some way for her it didn't change anything too. She tried to show that she's tough and that she can be a bad girl too, it I think she failed completely. She just changed one stupid lover against the next one and I think she will continue to bother us with her boring love stories again. It doesn't make me respect her and it doesn't make me like her. All I can still say about her is that she's a fucking loser and at our match I will show this again. I'll show her what a real bad irk is and what such a bad girl can do in the ring. Haha, this slut is doomed.

Amanda drags at her cigarette again. Then she stands up and walks over to Laura. She smiles at her love and sits down on her lap, putting her hands on Laura's shoulders, looking at her in a really lascivious way. She plays with her tongue piercing again..

~Amanda~
You know what? I'm ready for the next round. Hehe, all this talking about violence is such a huge turn on and it makes me so damn horny. Haha ...
Shall they all think that I'm the submissive little girl, but that's a fucking big mistake. I have a sadistic side too and when it comes to fight, then this sadistic side is ruling. Haha, it's to funny that they all realize what I can do in the ring when it's too late.

Amanda winks at Laura and then she continues, coming in a really sadistic mood now.

~Amanda~
Well, prolly Odette doesn't underestimate me the same way as all the others do it, but she still thinks that I don't take all this here serious. Prolly she thinks too that I'm more focused on my modeling and my fun with all my friends, but pretty soon she will see that this has been a mistake. Ok, I don't take everything serious, but that doesn't mean that I can't kick asses and her ass will be the next one I kick. It's not that I must have a title to survive and that my career is really important for me, but there's one thing I really hate and this is losing. Yes, I hate it even more that this slut Odette. So this match will be exactly what I want, another win for me and the destroying of the persons I condemn most.
Yes, I hate her, I condemn her and I'll do my best to make her disappear from here. Shall she go to hell.

Amanda bends forward a d their lips meet. The kiss becomes passionately and Amanda presses her petite body against Laura, but then she breaks the kiss again and looks at her love.

~Amanda~
But as we talk about hell ....the last time I tried to weaken my opponents with this little voodoo ceremony and sadly it didn't work. I thought about trying it again, but in some way I think it won't be necessary. Against this bitch I can win without the help of the gods. Haha ...

She gets up from Laura's lap and turns around. Now she looks at the barbecue and gives it a really hard kick, so that all the glowing coals are laying on the floor. Amanda stands there and she takes a deep breath. Her eyes are closed and for a moment she doesn't move, but then she opens her eyes again. A smile comes into her face, but it looks like she's in trance. Then she steps forward into the glowing coals. For some reason she doesn't feel any pain and the coals also don't burn her bare feet. She raises her arms and laughs out maniacally.

~Amanda~
Yes, I don't need the help of any fucking gods, cuz I AM THE GODDESS and I'll destroy everything that comes into my way and everybody who isn't willing to worship me.

Now Amanda steps out of the glowing coals. Her feet are dirty, but they aren't burnt and nothing is injured. It takes a few seconds and she seems to be normal again. She looks at Laura again and smiles, but this time it's a nice and friendly smile.

~Amanda~
You see, there's nothing that can hurt or destroy me. So tell me any reason why I should be worried or scared. I can do whatever I want and whenever I want and I'll have success with it. But anyway, now it's enough with all this crap, I'm a bit tired of talking about losers and I think it's time for having fun again.

The dark haired girl winks at Laura and takes her by her hand. Gently she pulls her up and drags her into the direction of the mobile home, then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6450


33
Supercard Archives / A last Statement
« on: February 25, 2013, 01:09:25 AM »
 

A few hours before the show starts Amanda and Laura get ready for their match and to defend their titles. They are still at home and now they climb into Amanda's small jeep. Laura drives while Amanda sits on the passengers seat and puts on her ring gear, a tattered shorts, a belly free top and her high heeled stripped sandals. The people in the other cars look at her and almost make an accident, but Amanda doesn't care. She continues with what she's doing and eventually they arrive at the arena. They get out of the car and enter the building. On their way to their locker room, they pass the interviewing area and like usually Amanda is happy to have the chance to talk a bit. There's nothing she loves more than trash talking about her opponents. So they enter the interviewing area and take a seat. After fixing her hair she smiles into the camera.

~Amanda~
Well, how can I help you? A lil interview or do you prefer a kinky lil life show?

Amanda laughs in a cheery way and it's pretty infecting so that the camera team has to laugh too.

~Interviewer~
Well, there's nothing I would love to see more than a kinky little show, but we are on TV and there are minors watching, so we better keep it with the interview. At least for now. So you might wanna tell us what you think about your match and your opponents

Amanda crosses her pretty legs and dangles with her shoe. She lights a cigarette and thinks about where to begin. It takes a bit and it seems that she doesn't know exactly where to begin

~Amanda~
Ok, I could start with telling you why we are the one and only team who deserves it to be the champions, or I could just start to trash talk about the other teams. Haha, I'm really good in doing this.

The interviewer laughs a bit about her comments.

~Interviewer~
I think we should start with your opponents. But we could also start with your little voodoo ceremony. Do you really believe in such things?

Without hesitating Amanda answers

~Amanda~
Yes I do. I always believed in supernatural things, especially in voodoo, but I never tried it before. But this time it's different, I traveled to Haiti, so that the people there could teach me how to do it and they did it. I think that it should work. I mean it won't kill my opponents, but it'll weaken them and pretty soon you will see that it works. Necra and Amy will be busy with themselves and the Fallen wont have much power.

The interviewer looks a bit worried at the pretty young woman. She's extremely pretty, but also a bit scary with all her tattoos and now talking about this supernatural stuff.

~Interviewer~
So you see yourself as a voodoo priestess now?

~Amanda~
Yes, I do. And you will see that I'm a really powerful priestess.

The interviewer shivers lightly and looks to the ground, but then he looks at Amanda again.

~Interviewer~
Thats creepy. But so you really wanna destroy your opponents completely? I heard rumors that you even teamed up with Necra and Amy.

Amanda laughs in a cold way.

~Amanda~
Do you really believe in all the crap you hear? You shouldn't. But I'm not mean and I'll tell you something. Theses rumors might even be true. Just remember what happened two weeks ago as the lights went out. Our opponents have been all beaten up. So start to guess who did thus. It wasn't me alone. But anyway
And then think about my little ceremony. You have seen what I did with the dolls of the Fallen and then you've seen what happens with Amy and Necra. They were only fucking each other, but there has been no real pain.
But to come back to your question, I'm willing to do everything to keep these titles and to take the win, even if it means to use some mean tricks. The fans already hate me, so I can cheat and do whatever I want. I do t give a fuck whether they hate me even more. That's the good thing with being heel, you don't have to take care not to disappoint the fans or to piss them off. You don't have to see that you don't hurt your friends cuz you don't have any friends. So life is pretty relaxed and you can do whatever you wanna so as long as it brings you success and exactly this I do. I'm not interested in getting friends or the love of all these fucking fans, the only thing I'm interested in is my career.

Amanda pauses for a minute and she smiles a bit tauntingly.

~Amanda~
But lets come to my opponents. I really respect Amy and Necra and I think they are great wrestlers. I also might team up with them, maybe even in this match. But at the end there's only one team who can win these titles and this team will be me and Laura. So there won't be any friendship or alliance in this match. We will take out the Fallen as a team, but then all that counts is that Laura and me win. So we will fuck up Amy and Necra the same way as we would do it with any other team. It will be ruthless and brutal and if necessary I'll cheat a d use any weapon I can get. So the same as in any other match.

Amanda pauses again and for a small moment her smile turns in a cold glare and everybody can see how aggressive she really is. The interviewer shivers for a short moment as he realizes that Amanda would sacrifice everything and everybody for her success.

~Interviewer~
So when I get you right then you're willing to do everything for your success. When I imagine what you would do to people you like, then I don't wanna know what you've in mind for the Fallen.

Amanda is really quiet and calm, but for a moment she clenches her small fists. But it's only a very short moment, so that almost anybody sees it, but there's such a tension in the room.

~Amanda~
Well, I think you're right. This match will become there worst nightmare, with one difference, it's no dream, it's reality.

~Interviewer~
But why do you hate them that much? Is it cause of last week's attack?

For a moment Amanda doesn't say anything and only growls, but then she continues.

~Amanda~
Yes, that's the reason. Ok, others like Jessie had attacked me too, but there I always had my revenge. I cost her the win and I made her pay, but with the Fallen its different, I never got the chance for a payback, so this match will be the right time for a lil revenge.
But there's something more that pisses me off. Since I'm here in this company I worked my ass off for getting a title and it has really been a hard time, especially as nobody wanna see me as the champion, but at the end of the day I had success and here I am. It has been a change from the underdog to the glorious champ.
And then there is this fucking team, the Fallen. All they had to do is to attack us from behind after we were weakened and immediately they get a title match. I don't know how this could happen,but prolly it's cuz they got laid by the bosses. So if you ask me, then I have to say that they don't deserve a title shot, they don't even deserve it to be in this company, but they will get what they deserve and this is the beating up of their life and the end of their career and I'll be the one who ends it. I'll fuck them up, I'll destroy them, I'll kill them ...

Her whole body stiffens and she clenches her fists again. She crosses her legs again and one of her shoes falls off and Laura bends forward and picks it up. But instead of putting it back on Amanda's foot, she takes her by her ankle and puts her foot in her lap. Now she begins to massage and to rub it to make her love calm down again. As the interviewer sees this he winks at Amanda.

~Interviewer~
It seems that Laura really knows how to calm you down and how to control you.

Amanda laughs a bit and curls her cute toes as Laura rubs them gently. It really seems that she's so much more relaxed now.

~Amanda~
That's right, she can control me pretty good. And just wait till she tickles me, then I'm all nice, helpless and cute again.

To demonstrate it Laura runs her sharp nails lightly over Amanda's soft and sensitive skin and the pretty young woman wiggles her foot while she laughs and giggles.

~Amanda~
You see, it always works. Hehe ...

The interviewer smiles as he watches the little show. Amanda has really pretty feet and she looks so damn cute and sexy when she laughs and giggles.

~Interviewer~
And I always thought that you're the dominant part.

Amanda still laughs and she really enjoys herself.

~Amanda~
I am, but only insides the ring. There I'm dominant, mean and deadly. But outsides the ring it's completely different. In our relationship Laura is the dominant part. Hehe, I love it when she ties me up and tickles me till I almost wet myself. Hehe. After being tough and strong all day it feels so good to be submissive and helpless at the mercy of somebody I love. And ..it turns me on.

Now they both laugh. Laura stops to tickle Amanda and instead she massages her again.

~Interviewer~
Ok, I understand and I know whatcha mean. But we mentioned Jessie before. It seems that you have some trouble with her and that she has challenged you for a match. Do you accept the challenge and does this mean the end of your team?

Amanda nods and then she shakes her head violently.

~Amanda~
Yes and no. I mean I will accept her challenge and for the case she should have a title, I'll take it away from her. And no, that doesn't mean the end of the tattooed Goddesses. We will still be the champions and even if we lose the titles, what I don't think will happen, we still stay as a team and we will try to get the titles back. But being a team doesn't mean that we can't have singles matches.

The interviewer nods. It's logical what Amanda has to say and he can't say anything against it.

~Interviewer~
So let's come back to your goals here at SCW. Let me summarize it. First you want to keep the tag titles, then maybe you wanna become Television Champion too and then, maybe the main title again?

Again a smile comes into Amanda's pretty face.

~Amanda~
That's exactly what I have in mind. I already told you how I see it. Most of the people here, the divas and the guys, waste their time with making friends or with trying to get into relationships, but I'm different. Since I came here all I did was trying to win my matches and to have success. I didn't care whether I pissed off anybody or whether the stupid fans hate me. I'm not interested in such things. But I think I showed everybody that I'm really a force and one of the most dangerous wrestlers in this company. As I came here, everybody has underestimated me. They've all seen me as the nice and freaky girl, but nobody took me honest or respected me. But I think after my first matches here this has changed completely. I worked and trained so hard and even though everybody saw me as a loser, I became the tag champion and then the bombshell's champion. People are fucking stupid, but I think this made them think different about me.
But anyway, you know that I already held two titles and pretty soon I'll get the third one too. Maybe not all at the same time, but that doesn't count. All that counts is that I hold them all and that will happen really soon.
But first we will have to see what happens this week. I mean it'll be a hard match, but I'm still not worried. We will fight tooth and nails to stay as the champions and then I can say that I've been a champion almost as long as I'm here. Maybe there are people here who will complain again and say that I only have the title cuz Laura gave it to me, but that's not true. We have defended it and we are still the champs, so all these morons better shut up. And if they don't, then I'll do it in a really violent way.
And when this show here is over them we will see what happens next. I know that the bosses don't like it when one person holds more than one title. So they will prolly try their best to hold me away from the Television title, but I doubt that they will have success. I always get what I want and it's absolutely impossible to stop me. I think slowly every moron should have realized this. Haha, so it won't take very long and I'll have the next title.

Now Amanda leans back in her chair and lights her cigarette. She's pretty confident and after Laura's massage she's in a good mood. With a quick movement she slips out of her second shoe and puts this foot into Laura's lap too, so that her love can rub and tickle them both. She purrs, giggles and laughs and everybody can see that she has a really great time. She looks at the interviewer who seems to enjoy this little show too and smiles.

~Amanda~
So is there anything more you wanna know? Or do you just wanna watch Laura torture and tease me? It's both ok for me.

The interviewer laughs a bit about her last comment. Amanda can be really entertaining and again she is.

~Interviewer~
Well, I'd live to watch some kinky stuff, but we have minors watching the show, so we better co tongue with our interviewer. So we know that you can be sweet and cute, but also that you can be pretty viciously. I think that's a pretty big contrast, so you might wanna tell us a bit about it.

For a moment Amanda looks a bit sad, but it's only a very short moment.

~Amanda~
Ok, but I think this is a longer story and it goes back to my childhood. I was born in Puerto Rico and came to the USA as I was four years old. My mom didn't had enough money and so she left me alone in front of a children's home. I was a small and cute child, but I've been really shy and I didn't speak English, so nobody could make me talk. They all thought that I was a bit stupid, but I wasn't and I learned English pretty fast, but nobody realized it. So most of the other kids only laughed about me or terrorized me.
But there was an old nanny who took care for me and who loved me and so it has been ok. She was like a mom to me, but sadly she died as I was 14 years old and so the drama began. I had no friends and most people rejected me, so I ran away. But what can you do all alone in a city like LA? Well, I joined a gang and there I learned fighting and so the people began to accept me. It didn't take long and I became a full member of this gang and got my money from stealing and selling drugs. But as you might imagine, I got arrested and ended up in jail. There I was the smallest one again and the others tried to terrorize and abuse me again, but they didn't kl now that I was so good in fighting and so it became violent and bloody. Even in jail I didn't find friends, but I got respected.
To make it short, all I learned was that the people only respect you when they fear you and in some way this never changed.

Amanda pauses for a moment and lights a new cigarette.

~Amanda~
Just look at my career here at SCW. I'm pretty long in this business and in each company it has been the same. As I came here I tried to make a new start, I wanted to be nice and find some friends, but nobody ever gave me a chance. Nobody saw the nice and sensitive girl I am. They only saw what they wanted to see, the tattooed and aggressive bitch. So I had no choice again and I give them what they want. If they want blood and hate, then they can have it. I'm fucking sick of being nice and alwAys get pushed away and rejected. Now it's time again to strike back and this I will do from now on.
I don't say that I'm innocent, but it's not all my fault and now the people will have to live with the consequences of their acting. So they have nothing to complain. The cute and nice little girl is dead and left is only the vicious voodoo priestess.

Amanda drags at her cigarette and inhales deeply.

~Interviewer~
In some way I can understand you.

Then he gets a phone call and as he answers it, he switches on a TV.

~Interviewer~
I just got the massage that they bring the promos of your opponents on TV. So maybe we can watch them and you could comment them.

Amanda nods and now they watch the promos together. Amanda wants to say something, but then she keeps quiet until she has seen everything, but then she starts to laugh and it's not because Laura still rubs and tickles her cute toes.

~Amanda~
Damn, that's really funny. These morons have absolutely nothing to say and such people wanna become champion. That's really laughable. Am I supposed to be scared now?

She shakes her pretty head in disbelief and it takes a while till she calms down again. The interviewer looks at the pretty young woman and waits for her to continue, but he also enjoys the sight of this sexy woman, as she squirms a bit while her love Laura begins to tickle her cute toes again. Amanda wiggles and curls them and she has problems not to laugh, but she continues to talk.

~Amanda~
It seems that they all don't have much to say. Amy mentioned that she has said everything about me in one of her older promos and for me it looks like she's only scared of these stupid Fallen. Maybe she's right, but there's one thing I don't understand and that's her thinking that she could pin me. She couldn't do it the last time we met in the ring, so what makes her think that she can do it now? What I've seen from her really isn't that impressive. No, it's not only not impressive, it's crappy. With such performances she shouldn't be in a championship match. It's hardly enough for a show opener. But now it's enough, I'm fed up with talking about this unimportant slut.

Amanda reaches to the pocket of her tight shorts and pulls out a cigarette and a lighter. But right as she wants to light it Laura runs her fingers in between her toes and she giggles and drops the lighter. The interviewer picks it up and helps her to light her cigarette.

~Amanda~
Well, with Necra it's a bit different. At least she's strong and a damn good wrestler and ...she's damn sexy.

As Laura hears this her jaw drops down and she growls. Then she digs her nails into Amanda's soft and sensitive skin, so that the dark haired cutie laughs hysterical.

~Laura~
Be careful with what you say, or I make you pee your pants or I eat all the others team up on you and have their fun with you.

Amanda looks at her and smiles.

~Amanda~
I was only making a joke. But now honestly, Necra is cool and strong, but that won't be enough to pin me or make me submit. I respect her, but there's one thing that really pisses me off and that's the fact that she always talks so bad about Laura. That's a thing I really don't like and I'll make her pay for it by kicking her ass. She wants to see someone suffer, so she should look into the mirror, then she knows who will suffer.

Amanda winks into the camera. She shoves her long black hair behind her ear and smiles in a cold way.

~Amanda~
And now lets come to my very special friends, the Fallen, and what they have to say. It seems that the only thing they realized was my trash talking about these stupid fans. Well, I do this, but I think it's a bit weak that this is the only thing they mention. But anyway, for me it's even good, cuz it seems that they underestimate me a lil bit.
And there's one thing I really think it's funny. Why the fuck does everybody think that she can beat me up or pin me? I think that really didn't happen very often since I'm here at SCW. Ok, shall they think what they want, I don't care about it.

Amanda pauses for a moment and drags at her cigarette.

~Amanda~
But now lets come to all that creepy stuff you said in your promo. If you ask me, then I would say that all this has nothing to do with wrestling. One of you thinks that she's a vampire.

Amanda sneers.

~Amanda~
God damn, that's so fucking pathetic and childish. I didn't even believe in such crap as I was a child and now I can only laugh about it. These fucking stories aren't even good for scaring off kids. Damn, or don't you wanna scare off anybody and think that it's romantic? Shit, I can tell you that it isn't. Bit if you really think that your a vampire or such a thing then I have an advice for you. Better visit a shrink than try to go for my title. Maybe he can't help you, but at least it's better for your health.

Amanda laughs in a mean way.

~Amanda~
And now lets come to this other "Fallen" moron. You think you're tough? You think you're good in the ring? Well, I see this different. Everybody can talk about this fucking military crap, but even if you were there, it doesn't prove that you can fight. You wanna kick my ass? Well then come out and do it or shut the fuck up. You can't scare me and you can't even impress me. All you can do is make me laugh, haha, even though I prefer Laura's way of making me laugh.
You wanna kick your fucking boot in my face? Well, try it, but I doubt that you'll have success. I'll tell you how our match will end, you fucking moron. It'll end with you on your knees and kissing my toes. Haha ..

She laughs out again.

~Amanda~
But lets come back to that crap you showed us in your stupid promos. All I've seen is some stupid relationship stuff, but I doubt that anybody is interested in seeing this. If you wanna make it interesting then I give you a lil advice, have real sex or do some kinky stuff. Maybe that brings more people to watch your stuff.
But anyway, who am I that I judge you. Do whatever you want, I don't care about it, at least not as long as you don't get into my way. But if you do this, then be prepared to get destroyed.

The interviewer smiles at Amanda. This contrast is really funny. On one side this tiny tattooed girl is cheery, fun to talk to and she loves it to get tickled by her love and on the other side she's violent and aggressive.

~Interviewer~
You're really an interesting personality. All nice, cute and sexy and then this violence insides the ring and all that mean trash talking. Have you always been like this?

Amanda thinks for a moment and nods.

~Amanda~
Yea, I think so. I think it's cuz I'm so tiny and petite and that's the reason why most people think I'm cute. As a kid and as a teen I also have been much smaller than the others, but I've been a real pain in the ass. I was short tempered and aggressive and I loved it to fight. And there I realized that I'm good in fighting. But there was something else. When I was in rage then I couldn't stop anymore, even if I didn't had any chance against my opponent. Now look at me, I look cute and nice and so the others feel bad to beat up such a tiny girl. So one day at school one of my classmates tickled me instead of beating me up and he had success, I gave up and begged for mercy. So they found a way to calm me down when I was freaking out. But it seems that they also liked it to see a tough girl laugh and giggle and so my fights often ended like this and even though I loved to use weapons I mostly couldn't and so these fights didn't escalate too much. Haha, so it prevented me from going to jail or from getting kicked out of school. And there also happened something funny, in some way I liked it to get tickled into submission and so I often provoked the others so that it happened. I also ran around barefoot most of the time so that the others could touch my feet pretty easily. So that's it and in some way this hasn't changed till now.

Amanda giggles a bit.

~Amanda~
Haha, I really like it, but I must admit that I'm happy that none of these jerks here has realized this and that nobody uses it against me in my matches. Then I prolly wouldn't be the champion. And I must say that it would look pretty stupid if the tag champion would submit laughing and screaming. Haha, so lets cross our fingers so that none of my opponents discovers my little weakness.
But anyway, even if they do so, then I still have my love Laura at my side who will save me before I submit. So I'm pretty confident that nothing bad will happen and that I'll leave the ring as the winner again.

With a smile in her face she looks at her girlfriend and waits foe an answer, but instead of giving her an answer Laura tickles her a bit harder again, so that she laughs and shrieks in a really cute way.

~Amanda~
Hehe, that's mean, you should help me and not torture me.

The interviewer looks at them and shakes his head. These two divas are really interesting and they're extremely hot. He really doesn't want to let them go.

~Interviewer~
So anything else you wanna tell us?

Amanda shakes her head, but then she starts to talk again.

~Amanda~
Well, maybe one last thing. Necra, Amy and the Fallen, don't get this here wrong. It might look that I'm a fun person and that it's nice to have me around, but that's a wrong impression. Later in our match you will see who I really am, a dangerous and deadly opponent and ...the champion. And this isn't the case without a reason. Haha, and really soon you will know this reason. When you lay there, all battered and broken, then you'll know why I'm the best and most dangerous wrestler in this company.

Now Amanda has enough of all this talking. She pulls her feet back from Laura and puts on her shoes again. Then she stands up, blows a kiss into the camera and takes Laura by her hand. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5100


34
Supercard Archives / Some little Voodoo
« on: February 18, 2013, 06:56:34 AM »
 

Some little Voodoo

It seems that Amanda's winning streak is really over now. She had had a few good wins in the past, but the last weeks hasn't been very good for her. All of this shit began with the loss of her title. At first it didn't bother het too much, especially as she got the tag titles again and as she could defeat them with success, but now she has been in this tournament, together with Trevor, and they lost against Karina and DESPAYRE. Nit that this is already frustrating enough, she got stripped down to her underwear and in some way she looked like a complete moron and loser. Amanda has no problem with fun matches, as long as she looks hot and sexy, but this time it has only been laughable and she feels humiliated like never before. So her mood really couldn't be worse, but the news that she has to face the Fallen, Necra and Amy for her titles again tops everything.
Completely pissed and frustrated she storms through the backstage area, on the way to the parking lot, as she is stopped by a camera team. They take a few pictures of the pretty diva and normally Amanda likes such attention, but not this time. She growls and glares at the camera and then she snaps.


~Amanda~
So are you happy now, with filming SCW's worst loser?

The camera team doesn't stop the filming and so Amanda still stands there, annoyed like hell, and glares at them. She has her hands on her hips a and tilts her head a bit to the side, then she sneers.

~Amanda~
So now you prolly expect me to say something about this crappy match, about this fucking show and about my fucking opponents and my partner, this son of a bitch. I'm really not in the mood for talking now, so let's bring it to the point.
I never wanted to take part in this fucking tournament and they almost forced me to do it. Then I had no choice who my partner would be and so I got this damn loser Trevor. So do you think that this is fair and that I would have any chances of winning?

She laughs out and it's clearly visible how mad and frustrated she is.

~Amanda~
Well, now you might wanna know why I fucked him when I think he's a loser. Well, prolly this is a thing you'll never know, cuz I won't tell you what we have done in this hotel room before our first match. But one thing is for sure, it won't happen again. I'm finished with this guy. I don't need people around me who aren't able to fight for me in a proper way and who can't even defend themselves. Such people are losers and there's nothing I hate more than losers. So listen to me Trevor, better stay out of my way, or I'll do my best to ruin your career. If you ever cross my path again, then I'll tell everybody what you have done to me, that you raped me and forced me to do sick things. Understood?

Thats a complete lie, but Amanda doesn't care. She's egotistical and mean and all she's interested in is her own success. The feelings of others aren't her problem and she is also willing to hurt them if it would help her in some way.

~Amanda~
But I'm not finished yet, I still have some words to our bosses. What the fuck did you think as you have put me in this fucking match with this fucking costumes? I'm here for fighting and not for being a joke or for entertaining these fucking fans. Couldn't you have made it a hardcore match or anything like this? Then the ending would have been a bit different.
But as we talk about hardcore matches. I have proved that I can defeat Karina with ease as I have faced her a few weeks ago and I can do it again, whenever and wherever I want. So lemme face her again and I'll destroy this fucking slut completely. And the same counts for DESPAYRE. I know that they don't make gender mixed matches here, but I really hope that they will make an exception one day, cuz this here is a challenge. I want this fucking moron in a match of my choice and then all you fucking bastards can see that I can defeat everybody. Nobody has a chance against me. Amanda Cortez.

Amanda sneers again and everybody can see that she's really honest with her challenge. Prolly her chances wouldn't be so good and she would receive the beating up of her life, but the petite diva is really tough. She isn't scared of anything and a beating up can't stop her. She always stands up again, at least as long as there is life in her body.
After freaking out that bad, she slowly begins to calm down again. She looks into the camera again and takes a deep breath. Then she fumbles into her pocket and pulls out a cigarette.


~Amanda~
And now let's come to that fucking PPV. I know that it's my duty to put my titles on the line, but I really don't know why this has to be every two weeks. Slowly I get the feeling that these fucking bosses wanna see me lose them really fast, but I won't do them this fucking favor. If they wanna get rid of me, then they should try something else.

She sneers again. The whole thing annoys her, but she is still pretty confident that she will be able to take the win again.

~Amanda~
It's really funny. I came here to this company and after a few weeks me and Laura won the tag titles and these morons had nothing better to do than to suspend us and to strip us from the titles cuz of this fucking drug thing. It was a fucking lie and a desperate attempt of getting rid of us, cuz Laura never takes drugs. She hates them and she's clean and this is the truth.
Ok, next thing that happened is that I became the bombshells champion and that I defeated my title with success, but then there was this fucking match against vixen. I lost it, but it hasn't been because she's the better wrestler. She forced me to submit, but only cuz I've been injured and that really hasn't been fair. Ok, it has been a loss, but anyway. Normally I should have gotten a rematch, at least that's pretty normal in every wrestling company, but I never got my rematch.
But anyway, I didn't complain. Instead I looked straight forward and got the tag titles again and the last time I had to defend them, I took the win with ease. Again they tried their best to get rid of me by putting me in a match against one of the strongest women here in this company, against Necra, but they didn't had success and I destroyed her.
Ok, I must admit that it has been pretty hard, especially after all the things she has done to me. Or maybe I only thought that she has done anything to me. At least I had some pretty bad dreams and I must admit that I've been really scared, but anyway, I was the glorious winner at the end and the next time I face her, it won't be different.

Amanda pauses for a minute and shudders. The thought of these dreams still make her nervous.

~Amanda~
You wanna know what happened? Well, I'll tell you. She cursed me and she has sent me nightmares. I dreamed that she would take my soul and that I would be her slave till eternity, but the last dream really has been the weirdest. I was walking around in a huge tomb and I had no clue how I came here, but what made it even worse was the fact that I also don't know a way out. So I stumbled around the tomb and came into a room with a huge sarcophagus. I have been a bit worried, but I've always been pretty curious and so I stepped closer to it and took a look insides. There I saw a mummy, a corpse in bandages, but the head hasn't been bandaged. The mouth has been wide open and it had no lips and looked like an awful grin and I shivered. But it became worse and the mummy opened its eyes, but there were no eyes, only empty wholes. I really thought that I would go insane and I started to scream, but thanks god I woke up and realized that it has only been a nightmare. But anyway, why do I talk about my dreams?
It's easy, this happened a few days before my last match against Necra and now remember who took the win. It has been me. So I showed again that not even this monster can scare me off with her creepy stuff. And this hasn't changed till now. She can't scare me anymore and I know that I can defeat her whenever and wherever I want. And for her partner Amy counts the same.

Now a cold smile comes into her pretty face.

~Amanda~
So the attempt of trying them to take the titles away from me and Laura is only laughable and this won't happen. Not in this life and not in the next one. By te way, I think that it slowly becomes boring to face the same people all the time, especially when you already know how it ends, with me as the winners. Haha, prolly that's the reason why they also involved these fucking sluts, the Fallen. But about them I'll talk later.
Let's first come back to Amy and Necra. I think you all remember what happened at the last shows. The lights went out and some people got a really bad beating up. I don't tell you who it has been, but think about it. If you aren't completely stupid, then you already know it, I've mentioned them all in my little speech.

She winks into the camera and now she lights her cigarette.

~Amanda~
I think that it's pretty funny and that it shows how stupid the bosses are, do they really think that our group, or call it stable, will go against each other? And even if we do so, who cares? Whoever wins, at the end I'll be the winner.
But prolly that's the reason why the Fallen got involved too. Otherwise I don't see any reason why they should be in a championship match, except it is enough to beat up someone after her match. And that's the point. They are a new team and I think they should get a chance, but first they should prove that they are worth to go for a title and this then didn't do. The only thing they did is that they have attacked me, Laura and also Necra and Amy after we were exhausted from our match. Wow, that's really glorious and magnificent. They can be so proud and it's such a damn great success to beat up somebody who so already powers out and who has no strength left anymore. They can be so fucking proud.

Amanda sneers again.

~Amanda~
But is that really enough? Does this qualify them for a title match? I don't think so. I think that it only shows that they are sneaky sluts and that there's no room for them in this company. I will wipe them away. The same way I did it with all of my opponents in important matches. But anyway, they will see what comes over them and what it means to come into my way. They can already see themselves as dead. Haha.

Now Amanda laughs out in a dirty way and turns around. Without saying anything more she walks off to the parking lot and drives back home. The next days doesn't happen much and she spends most of her time with having fun with Laura or with reading some strange books about voodoo and such stuff.
A few days later she packs her stuff and makes a small trip to Haiti. She hasn't been here before, but she really likes it and she also likes the people here. Driving around the island is such a joy and communicative as she is, she also talks to all the people, especially to some voodoo priests. After a few days of traveling around, she's back at the small cottage, where she lives since she's here. Even though it's already 11pm it's still pretty hot and so she wears nothing but a short white dress. Like usually she looks pretty and sexy, but at the moment she doesn't care for such things. She opens a beer and now she steps out of the cottage and sits down on a bench, crossing her legs. After taking a big sip of her beer, she reaches into a small box that stands on the ground besides her. She takes some tobacco and some marihuana and slowly she builds a joint. Amanda is used to such drugs, but she had put in a lot of the marihuana and so it doesn't take long top ill she is really high. She closes her eyes and drags again at her joint. Then she keeps the smoke insides her lounges until she has to cough and then she blows it out again. She really loves this feeling and it makes her forget everything and so she doesn't even think about her upcoming title match. After she has finished her joint, she takes a last sip of her beer and then she falls asleep, still on the bench in front of her cottage.
A few days later and after nothing much had happened the dark haired girl is shown as she walks slowly through the town. Like most of the time she only wears her short white dress and she's barefoot. After walking around for a while she comes to an old house and enters. It's pretty dark insides and the sound of bongos can be heard. It takes a while till she is uses to the darkness and then she sees a huge group of black people, some men and women and also the old voodoo priest. They all move to the sound of the bongos and it's really infecting and so Amanda does it too. It's the mix between the rhythm, the singing in a language she doesn't understand and the drugs which are still in her blood, that lets her get in trance really fast. After dancing for a while she finds herself in the center of the circle and the people are still singing. The rhythm of the bongos becomes faster and faster and Amanda moves faster too. Then she sinks down to her knees, her body still moving ecstatically, as the priest slowly comes over to her. He holds a black chicken by its legs and a knife in his other hand. As he stands right in front of Amanda, he raises his arm with the chicken and cuts it's throat so that all the blood streams down over Amanda's face. It runs down her face, her neck and her chest and her dress colors to blood red. Still moving to the rhythm of the bongos, she rips off her dress, exposing her bare breasts. With one hand she rubs the blood over her breasts and then she screams out. Her body twitches a last time and then she faints.
A few hours later she wakes up again. She lays in a foreign bed in a foreign cottage and is still naked. It doesn't take long and she remembers all the events of the last night. She looks down at her body, but there is no blood anymore. It seems that somebody has cleaned her up and has also thrown away her ripped and bloody dress. So she takes the bed sheet and wraps it around her petite body and stands up. She still feels a bit weak and stumbles a bit, but she is so hungry and thirsty. After looking around in the room she doesn't find anything to eat, but thanks god an old woman enters the room and brings her something to eat. Amanda is so damn hungry so that she eats everything without asking what it is, but she also doesn't care much. The old woman sits besides her and waits till she is finished and then the two talk for a really long time. Then the old woman reaches into her pocket and gives Amanda four little dolls, that look a bit like her her opponents in her next match, one like Necra, one like Amy and the other two like the members of the Fallen. Amanda takes the dolls and hugs the old woman, then she leaves the house and walks back to her cottage.
After packing her stuff she's on her way back to the airport to get a flight back home, the small dolls still in her pocket. As she thinks of them, a wicked smile comes into her face, especially as she knows now what to do next. Then she enters the plane and a few hours later she is back at home where Laura already waits for her. She hugs her love and then she starts to tell her everything that has happened and what she has done. Laura doesn't believe in such things as voodoo, but she accepts it that Amanda does so and so she listens to her story. After Amanda has finished, they both stay quiet for a while, but then Laura begins to talk.


~Laura~
And you really think that this will help us?

Amanda smiles. She knows that Laura doesn't believe in such things and that she would prolly send her to a shrink, but she doesn't care.

~Amanda~
Yes, I do. And you will see that I'm right and that I'm no psycho. Just wait till I'm finished with all this stuff. We will be the winners again and nothing can stop us. You will see that I'm right.

But Laure still isn't convinced.

~Laura~
Ok, we will take the win, but do we really need these stupid little dolls and all this creepy stuff? You laughed about Necra and her death crap, but what you do here isn't much better.

That's enough for making Amanda snap and so they are arguing and it ends up in a small fight. Amanda can be so damn stubborn and Laura knows this, so she gives it up. Without saying anything more, she takes Amanda in her arms and kisses her passionately on the lips, but Amanda is still angry and pushes her back. But Laura knows how to calm her down again. Pretty fast she grabs Amanda by her ankles and puts her feet in her lap, giving her a nice long massage and it works immediately. Amanda purrs and giggles and her good mood comes back. Then the two enter their bedroom and spend the rest of the day with making love.
Later this evening, Laura is already in bed, Amanda sits in the kitchen and smokes a last cigarette before she goes to bed too. She inhales deeply as she remembers the little dolls, she brought with her from Haiti. She stands up and goes over to her bag ant takes them out. Then she sits down again and looks at the. At first she takes the Amy and Necra doll and rubs then gently against each other. She giggles a bit and brings then into a position like they were making love.


~Amanda~
Hehe, you two should have some fun too ....do it till you're too exhausted to fight.

Then she takes the other two dolls and smiles evilly.

~Amanda~
But you two won't have any fun, I promise ....you'll pay for your fucking attack

She picks up the two dolls and slowly she breaks their arms and legs. Then she takes a few needles and stabs them insides their bodies. With a wicked smile in her face she takes a last needle and Stabs it into their hart. Then she drops the dolls and goes to bed too.
The next morning Laura is up first and as she enters the kitchen, she sees the dolls. She looks at them and only shakes her head, but even though she still doesn't believe in such things, she still shivers a bit. Carefully she picks up the dolls and puts them back into Amanda's bag. Then she makes them a breakfast and wakes up Amanda. The two have a nice breakfast and Laura avoids the subject voodoo and so everything is ok again. Then they get ready with their preparations for their match. After discussing there plans they leave the house to go to the gym. They take Amanda's small jeep, but Amanda still is a bit tired, so that Laura has to drive. She gives her the keys and sits down on the passengers seat, resting her bare feet on the dash board. Laura starts the engine and they drive off.


~Amanda~
I know that you don't think that my little ceremony will help us and I accept this. So we do what you think is best and this is a nice long workout and a little trainings fight. And we will do it every day till we have our match. I promise not to be so lazy and is also wont smoke and drink till our match is over.

Now she looks over to Laura and smirks.

~Amanda~
But to make it a bit more easy for me and also a bit more fun, you gimme a nice massage each evening. Please ....

Laura nods and pokes Amanda into her ribs, so that the petite girl shrieks and giggles.

~Amanda~
So I consider this to be a yes. But now honestly, I think our chances are pretty good. About Necra and Amy I don't worry much. Just think back at the last show and what happened during your match. I think we are all on the same side. Ok, they want the titles too and I can understand this, but I'm pretty sure that we will all work together pretty good.

Laura looks at Amanda and is a bit puzzled, but then she turns her attention back to the traffic.

~Amanda~
I mean we are something like a big family now, the bad girls of SCW and this should really help us so much. I thought we should all work together. I mean at first we should all take care for the Fallen and let them pay for what they have done to us. Look, they didn't only attack us, they went against Necra and Amy too, so these too should be out for revenge too. So we will all go against them and then it's like a handicap match and they won't have a chance. Ok, then we will only have to see who will be the winner, but as long as it's not that fucking team the Fallen, everything is ok for me.
Haha, now you can call me a bit sneaky and you can also call it a betrayal on our new friends, but anyway. You know me and you know how sneaky I can be. So lets just see that the Fallen get destroyed and then you keep Necra and Amy busy while I make the pin. I think this should really work and then we have what belongs to us, the titles.

Now Amanda laughs in a cheery way and Laura nods. Amanda's plan really seems to be good and so she doesn't say anything against it. A few minutes later they arrive at the gym and start their training and Amanda keeps her promise. She isn't too lazy and gives her best and the next days are almost the same. She really has stopped smoking and drinking and so she also get her reward,the nice long massages.
So they spend their time with training and trying to get fit and during the nights Amanda repeats her ceremony with the voodoo dolls. And one day after her her ceremony is finished, she sits in her kitchen and thinks about her opponents again. She is tired, but in some way she knows that she won't find any sleep. So she makes herself a cup of tea and tries to relax a bit.


~Amanda~
I really have no clue what they all have with these stupid Fallen. I've never heard of them and I've never seen a match of them, but prolly they were active before I came to SCW. Shit, I don't even know whether they are good or not, the only thing I know is that everybody seems to fear them and that they are sneaky sluts. I really hate such crap, I mean attacks after a match is over. It's mean to attack someone who's already weakened ...

She laughs out and smirks.

~Amanda~
At least when this someone is me. But anyway, I can be mean and sneaky too, so they will see what comes over them. Nobody attacks me from behind without paying the price for it and I'll make sure that it'll be a really high price. They will regret it, but now it's too late to regret anything. They pissed me off and now they will have to deal with a really mad Goddess and that will be more than they can handle.
But anyway, maybe all this is even good for our career. When I'm finished with them, then hopefully everybody here will see that I can defeat whomever they throw in my way. That'll be a pretty good lesson for these fucking bosses too and the fucking fans will see that there's no chance of getting rid of me. Haha, so I might even have to thank them for this stupid match.

She already had her third cup of tea, but she's still not tired and so she stays in the kitchen. It's a bit cold and so she tucks up her legs and rubs her cold toes, wishing it would be Laura who did this.

~Amanda~
And it's not only good for my career, it's also a bit funny. The Fallen against a whole bunch of Goddesses, the Goddess of Death Necra and the tattooed Goddesses Laura and me.
Damn, Raynin and Gothika, you two will learn soon what it means to piss off all these Goddesses. Do you really think that you'll have a fucking chance against us? You might have been here half a year ago and you might have been pretty good and successful, but that has been in the past and something has changed since your last appearance in this company. In the past there were only a few divas and even less tag teams who are worth to talk about. But since Laura and I are here everything has changed. I don't know whether you have noticed it, but now we have a real force here at SCW and this is the tattooed Goddesses.
I must admit that your little attack last week took me pretty much by surprise. But it takes a lil bit more to become the champion than such a mean attack after a match. Now I'm warned and now I know what awaits me when I have to face you in the ring and for Laura counts the same. The next time we meet you won't have the advantage of a surprise. The next time you'll have to face the champions in a real match and I promise that it won't be easy. You will learn how powerful and strong we are and that you won't have any chance to take the titles away from us. So be prepared, this will be the hardest match of your fucking career and your time as a glorious and victorious tag team will be over soon. Even though you've really pissed me off, I don't wanna threaten you, but I also don't wanna comfort you and tell you that it won't be hard or that it will be a fair match, cuz this wont happen. We will do everything to win this match and to keep the titles and that means really everything. So this match is supposed to become dirty, really dirty.
I think you've already noticed that I don't have any remorse and even if not, at our next match you'll see what I mean. Blood, tears and pain, that's what will be left from you when we are finished with you and ...no title for the Fallen. Not this week, note at the next show and never as long as Laura and I are members of this roster. Haha, I hope you got my message.

Amanda laughs out in a dirty way. She still isn't tired and she still has cold toes, but now she crawls back into the bed, hoping that Laura will find a way to warm her up and to make her tired. And exactly this happens. A few minutes later Amanda's giggling and purring can be heard through the closed bedroom door and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 5067


35
Climax Control Archives / Some more Chaos
« on: February 04, 2013, 07:08:16 AM »
 


The last week has been really interesting and full of action and so Amanda is more than happy with the results of the show. She has been beaten up really bad, but at least she could cost Jessie the win again and it seems that she has some new friends now, or at least some people who support her now. But the best thing is that she could defeat Necra and Amy and still holds the tag titles. It has been a Hell of a match and she really didn't look good, but at the end she could take the win and that's all that counts. During her match she really thought that she would never win it, but then everything changed and Laura could make the pin and so everything is good again. Now she's in such a good mood, even though she later received a really bad beating up by that new team The Fallen. This has ruined her victory celebration, but Amanda doesn't care much.
Now she's at home again and she and Laura sit in front of their huge mobile home, directly at the beach, and enjoy the nice evening. They are both a little bit bruised, but nothing can destroy their good mood. Amanda sits on a deck chair and lights a cigarette while she waits for Laura to get them some drinks so that they can party a bit.
Eventually Laura comes back and a smile comes into Amanda's pretty face. She takes her drink and gives Laura a sign to sit down too.


~Amanda~
Well, I think we did really good and it's time to celebrate our win a bit. Hehe, do t you think I deserve a little reward?

Amanda winks at Laura as she points at her feet and also wiggles her cute toes a bit.

~Amanda~
I thought of a nice and long foot rub and some sweet tickling, hehe

She giggles a bit ant takes a sip of her drink while Laura sits down too. Laura takes her feet in her lap and with a smile in her face she begins to massage them, so that the cute Latina starts to moan and purr.

~Amanda~
I'm really so proud. Everybody has expected is to lose the titles against these two and now we are the winners again. It's so fucking awesome and I'm so happy. We proved that we are the real Goddesses and that nobody can defeat is. It's really like a dream and life couldn't be better. Too bad that we don't have a match together this week. I really hoped that and it would have been more fun than to team up with Trevor.

At first Laura had smiles too, but as she hears the name Trevor she becomes honest again. She still doesn't know what exactly goes on between Amanda and Trevor and this worries her a bit. It's not that she doesn't trust Mandy, but she still wants to know what goes on.

~Laura~
As we talk about your tag partner, I really would love to know what happened between you two. And you better tell me everything. And I mean really everything. You know that I can make you confess whenever I want.

with this she gives Amanda's feet a quick tickle. To make sure that her love can't get away she traps her ankles between her legs and leaves her fingers on the bottoms of Amanda's feet, still caressing her soft and sensitive skin lightly. Bit it's not necessary to torture Amanda, cause the dark haired girl is willing to tell her everything.

~Amanda~
No needa torture me, I'll tell you everything.

She giggles a bit and tries to pull her feet back, but she can't and so she gives it up. Laura still circles her fingers really lightly over her soft skin and the dark haired beauty can't stop giggling. She's deathly ticklish and her feet are her worst spit, so she has no chance to stop her cute girlish giggling. But it's not too much for her and so she's able to talk.

~Amanda~
There has been nothing between us. We only made party, that's all.

But it seems that Laura doesn't believe her and so she runs her fingers under and in between Amanda's cute toes and immediately the sexy Latina laughs and screams.

~Laura~
I think you lie. You two were in bed together.

It doesn't take long and Amanda is completely hysterical. She laughs and begs for mercy and Laura reduces the tickling do that it's light and sensual again.

~Amanda~
Please, I told you the truth. It's right and we were in bed together, but there happened nothing, there has been no sex. We were only drunk after partying all night and I made him believe that he slept with me. I did it so that he starts to love me and I think that would be good for our match. And as you have seen, it has been good and we won.

in some way Laura wants to believe her, but she can't. Especially not after the last show where it looked like Amanda has been a bit jealous. So she looks at her love and moves her fingers to Amanda's cute toes again. Immediately Amanda curls them and is in panic again.

~Laura~
I don't think that this is true. For me it looks like you love him too, at least a bit. Otherwise your jealous talking wouldn't have made sense. So better tell me the truth or I'll let you suffer till you wet yourself.

To show Amanda that she's really honest, she slides her fingers again under Mandy's toes. This time she tickles her a bit longer and Amanda is completely out of breath. Her pretty face is red from all the laughing and she begins to sweat. Amanda really is a tough girl, but she's really deathly ticklish and her pretty feet are so damn sensitive. Immediately she begs for mercy again.

~Amanda~
Please, I was telling you the truth. I don't love him and he means nothing to me. I only wanna let him believe that I love him too. So that he fights for me, but after this tournament is over, I'll dump him. That's the truth. I promise.

Laura still isn't convinced, but for now she stops asking more. Still with Amanda feet trapped between her legs she looks at her love and shakes her head.

~Laura~
For now I'll believe you, but I still don't like this plan. Prolly it's too late to do anything against it, but this time you won't get away so easily. I think you deserve a little punishment, but we will talk about this later.

For now she lets Amanda go and the petite girl tucks up her legs. Amanda is pretty much out of breath and it takes a while till she's able to speak again. She's exhausted, but in some way she had had her fun too. Now she looks at Laura and a smile comes into her face.

~Amanda~
You'll see that I told you the truth. But for now it's really better when Trevor thinks that I love him too. This will be the best for our match this week. But don't worry, it'll be over soon and then I'll tell everybody that I only want you.

She smiles again and bends forward to kiss Laura gently on the lips. Then she takes another sip of her drink.

~Amanda~
But now we should take care for our matches this week. I think we both will have a lot to do and it won't be so easy. I don't know much a out your opponents, but considering that it's the second round in this tournament, they can't be so bad. And with my opponents it's the same. If I would only have to face Karina, then I wouldn't worry much. I've faced her before and I could take the win, so I can do it again. I don't underestimate her, but I know that I'm the better wrestler. The only thing that worries me a bit is this guy DESPAYRE. I don't know whether he's good or whether he can become dangerous for Trevor, but it might happen and that would really suck.
The last weeks have been really good for me, but I don't need another loss. That wouldn't look good in my statistics. But anyway, we will see what happens.

She thinks for a moment and it seems that she is lost in thoughts. After a few minutes she comes back to reality.

~Amanda~
But maybe I worry too much. After our lil chat with Eric I really should be more confident and after that help I received against Jessie too. It seems that we have some really strong friends who support us now and that's more than good. It's not that I can't fight alone or that your help isn't enough for me, but this here makes it even more easy and that's awesome.

She smiles at Laura and everybody can see that she really loves her. Then she lights a new cigarette and drags at it.

~Amanda~
And I promise that there will be nothing you'll have to worry about, whatever anybody says or you'll see on TV. You can really trust me. Oh, and you should see all this a bit more positive. It's annoying that we aren't in a match together, but at leas this way we can prove that we are the best, even if we don't fight together.
People like Karina or DESPAYRE do t have a chance against us. We are the true champions and we will be the winners, doesn't matter in which team they put us.

She bends forward and kisses Laura lovingly on her lips. The rest of the night they spend with making out and making love. Early in the next morning Amanda wakes up and wants to make them a breakfast, but Laura has left her a note that she's already in the gym and that Amanda should come there too. But at the moment Amanda isn't in the right mood for training. She's hungry and so she has other things in mind.
So she takes her cell phone and dials Trevor's number. It takes a while till he answers the phone and then Amanda greets him with a really lovingly voice.


~Amanda~
Hey Trev, darling, I really missed ya and I thought that we two should have a nice lil breakfast. We could have some more fun and we could also talk about our tactics for the match. Hehe, at least when we aren't too exhausted.

She giggles a bit and the two continue to talk a bit more. Then she hangs up. Now she takes a long shower and looks into her locker to find some sexy clothes. It takes her a pretty long time and she doesn't find the right stuff, but eventually she has success.
After putting on a short grey dress and some really high heeled sandals, she's ready to leave the house.


\'user

Looking sexy as usually she goes to her jeep and climbs insides. After checking her makeup a last time, she starts the engine and drives to Trevor's hotel to pick him up. Half an hour later she arrives at the hotel where he lives and parks her car. In a really good mood she goes to his room and the two order a breakfast. It takes really long and the whole time their door is closed and a sign "please don't disturb" hangs at the door. Hours later, it's about 3pm, the door opens and Amanda stumbles out of the room. Her hair is a mess, she holds her shoes in her hand and it seems that she's really drunk. She stumbles to the lift and presses the button. While she waits, she thinks about joining Laura at the gym, but she's too drunk and Laura wouldn't be happy to see her like this. She will get trouble, but at the moment she really doesn't need it. So she decides to drive home later and to deal with what awaits her.
The lift arrives and she arrives at the basement. Still to drunk to drive she orders a taxi that should bring her to a bar in the center of the town. It's still pretty early for going into a bar, but she's already drunk and so it doesn't matter anymore. Half an hour later she arrives at the bar and enters. Some people look at the pretty young woman, but Amanda ignores them completely. She goes directly to the bar and orders a new drink. Then she takes a seat. This day has really been fun and so her mood couldn't be better. And then her thoughts go back to her next match.


~Amanda~
It seems that I'll really have a great time at SCW. Not only that I'm the champion, but now I also have a strong team to hold my back and my partner Trevor is cool too. Seems my little plan works out really good. Karina is no problem for me and with DESPAYRE will see. He seems to be strong and at least he holds the tag titles. So it'll be a match champion against champion.

Now she laughs out. This thought is really awesome and temptingly, but there's still one thing that bothers her a bit.

~Amanda~
Too bad that I can't face him myself in the ring. But these fucking stupid rules forbid matches between guys and girls. That really sucks completely. Ok, maybe it's fair, but it would be awesome if I could kick his fucking ass and shut his big mouth myself. Prolly my chances wouldn't be that big, but at least it would be a nice surprise if I could take the win. But anyway, rules are rules, even if I don't like them.
But I'm pretty sure that Trevor will be able to handle him. I really wish that he kicks his fucking ass. Yeah, then we will be the winners again and the next round can come.

Amanda laughs again and then she gets her drink. She takes a sip and thinks for a moment. Normally she doesn't talk to herself, but she's really drunk and so she does it. Some of the other visitors smile a bit as they see the pretty girl talk to herself, but they leave her alone.

~Amanda~
But anyway, it's ok like it is, I'll fuck up Karina and Trevor has the fun with DESPAYRE. Haha, even though I think that I'll have more fun. I mean Karina is pretty cute and being so close to her can be awesome, haha.

Amanda doesn't cheat on Laura, but she always has been flirty, and getting in touch with Karina is a thought she really likes. She giggles a bit and licks her lips.

~Amanda~
Too bad that it's only in a match in the ring and not in bed. I would know better things to do than to beat her up.

But then she only shrugs. Sex and having fun is awesome, but life isn't always fun and she knows this too good.

~Amanda~
So it's bad luck for you, Karina. No sex, no fun, just another beating up. Haha, you know that I'm good in doing this. We've met before and you know that you don't have a chance against me. I defeated you before and I can do it again, whenever and wherever I want. So when you're smart, then you'll juz lay down and give up. At least this would prevent you from getting really hurt.
Now you prolly wanna know why I'm so sure that I'll defeat you again and I will tell you. Just look at our win /loss records, then you'll understand. And then look who's the champion. It's me and not you. I've been the bombshells champion and two times the tag champions, so do you really think that a little girl like you will be a problem for me? Haha, not even you can be that stupid. But anyway, you know how it will end and you can't do anything against it. Amanda Cortez, SCW's bad girl will be the glorious winner again. Live with it or go to hell. Haha

But now it's really time for Amanda to go home. She downs the rest of her drink and pays the bill. Then she reaches into her pocket for her cell phone, but she can't find it. Prolly she has forgotten it in Trevor's room. She growls, but then she shrugs.

~Amanda~
Damn, it seems that the problems don't want to end. Laura won't be happy if she calls me and Trevor answers the call. Shit, I'm doomed.

She stands up from her chair and wants to put on her shoes again, but then she sees that she has forgotten them in the cab. It really begins to escalate and slowly the whole thing goes on her nerves. As she checks for some money for a cab, she sees that it isn't enough and calling Laura to pick her up isn't possible, so she has no choice and has to walk all the way, even though this won't be fun without her shoes. A bit frustrated she leaves the bar and starts to walk back home, but it doesn't take long and her feet begin to hurt. So she stops and makes a small rest. Desperately she thinks about a way to get home and then she gets an idea.
She has been in a gang and during her youth she has also stolen a few cars, so why not do it again? She's no criminal anymore, but this is an emergency situation and she has no choice. So she looks around and as she sees that almost nobody is in the streets, she walks over to a big SUV which is standing there. Carefully she breaks open the door, but as she wants to climb into the car, she hears the alarm. Amanda almost panics and wants to get out of the car, but it's already too late. Desperately she looks around, but there's no way to go and so she can't do anything and only raises her arms as the cops arrest her. Pretty frustrated and knowing that she will have a lot to explain, she sits on the back seat of the police car, her hands cuffed behind her back, and growling. Then the police car drives off and the scene fades to black.


Word count: 3278


36
Climax Control Archives / Facing two Losers
« on: January 28, 2013, 12:43:18 PM »
 

Facing two Losers

Since Amanda has started her new career at SCW a lot has changed. At the beginning she has been a really nice and friendly girl and she tried to be nice to almost everybody and to avoid trouble outsides the ring, but this has changed now. She tried it so hard to get respected and to find some friends here and she also did her best to entertain the fans, but nobody ever gave her a chance. Almost from the beginning on the fans hated her and also the other wrestlers didn't respect her, not even during the long time where she held the bombshells title. At the beginning it had frustrated her and made her sad, but this time is over now and now she begins to enjoy her time as the bad girl of this company. She had started to be sassy and she also started to attack others before the matches and outsides the ring and to be honest, she had had her fun with doing this.
Her first victim has been Vixen and the next one has been Jessie Salco, even though both attacks haven't been a really bid success. Vixen took the title from her and Jessie got her revenge by putting Amanda into a figure four leg lock, so that she had to submit, but that doesn't stop the tough little diva. When the fans want to see her as the bad bitch, then they can have it and Amanda tries her best to be like her image.
After her last actions at the show, she had heard that she will be in a team together wither Trevor and so she had made some plans. She has met him before her match and the two had had some fun while going out. At the next morning they even awoke together in bed and nobody knows what has happened this night, at least Trevor didn't know it.
Amanda has been drunk too, but she still remembers that there has only been some flirting and no sex, but she never told him this. It seems that he has a crush on her and this could really be helpful for her career and also for her upcoming tag match. So she let him believe that there has been nothing and for Amanda this was absolutely ok. She knows that it's mean and that it'll prolly hurt him when he realizes that she only uses him for her plans, but she couldn't care less. Now all she's interested in is her career and her success and everything that helps her with reaching her goals is ok for her.
Now she's in her hotel room and Trevor was already gone to the arena and Amanda slowly gets ready for her match. Like usually she's really confident that she will take another win and she's completely relaxed. Before she leaves the hotel too, she gets a coke from her fridge and lights a cigarette. As she sits down on her couch, a smile comes into her pretty face.


~Amanda~
Well, it seems that it really couldn't come better. I think this moron really has a crush on me and so he will do everything to protect me and to hold away every trouble from me. This should really be an easy win and I think that nothing can go wrong. The only thing that worries me a bit is the possibility that Jessie might try to get her revenge for my attack last week, but we will see. Prolly I'll just have to be carefully and I still have Laura who holds my back too, is what the fuck should go wrong?

Then she puts all her stuff into her sports bag and drives to the arena too. Like usually she tries to avoid to meet anybody before her match starts and so she enters her locker room and locks the door. After putting on her ring gear she takes a small nap and then the show starts and she has to go to the stage.
Her match has been a huge success and she and Trevor could take the win, even though it was only because her opponents got disqualified, but Amanda doesn't care much. A win is a win and so it's ok for her, even though she got a pretty bad beating up by Jessie Salco. Now the show is over and she's on her way to the parking lot to drive back home. In a pretty good mood she climbs into her car and starts the engine.


~Amanda~
Well, Jessie, in some way you did me a really big favor. I know that you wanted to punish me with this beating up, but this was no real punishment and it brought me the win. Haha, so it seems that I should thank you for your actions.
Oh, and you should have k own that a little bit pain and some bruises won't break me. So I'm really a bit puzzled that you've been so stupid to attack me during my match. I thought that you were smart enough to know that this will bring me the win. Haha, you're such a stupid moron, but anyway. Hopefully now you learned your lesson that it brings you nothing to mess with me. I'll always be the winner.

Now she slowly drives out of the parking lot. Her phone rings and she answers it and a smile comes into her face. This is really a good news from management as they told her that she's booked in a tag match for the titles against Amy Marshal and Necra. Amanda hangs up the phone and a bit later she stops at a bar to have a last drink before she goes to bed. It's really late and so she's almost alone, but she doesn't care much. She orders a beer and sits down alone at a table

~Amanda~
Well, this is really a good news. It seems that this evening really can't become better. Not only that I have my next win and some fun with Trevor, now I'll get the chance too to show that I deserve it to be called the champion.
Prolly a lot of these morons here think that I don't deserve this title, cuz it was given to me after Trish got injured, but I'll prove them wrong. This week I will show that I'm the real champion, especially as this match is against Necra and Amy Marshal, the former champions. Laura and Trish took away the title from them and now we can show that Laura and I can do it too. I think it will be so much fun and everybody will see that we are the best team in this company.

As she thinks of her opponents, a smile comes into her pretty face. She seems a bit lost in thoughts while she lights a cigarette. Her eyes are almost closed and it seems that she doesn't realizes what happens around her. It takes a pretty long time, but then she continues to talk.

~Amanda~
Necra, Necra ...do you really think that you're so strong and nobody can defeat you? Or that you are really immortal and everybody fears you? Damn, not even you can be so stupid to believe this.

She shakes her pretty head and then she wipes some of her long, black hair out of her face. For a moment she looks up, but then she looks again at her drink, so that her hair hangs in her face again, but this time she doesn't do anything against it. Prolly that's even better, because nobody recognizes her and so she doesn't has to sign autographs or give interviews. Normally Amanda likes this, but at the moment she prefers it to stay alone.

~Amanda~
Ok, I must admit that your show has been pretty good and that even me was scared of you at the beginning. All your talking about death and taking my soul really scared me off and as you've put a hex on me I really thought that it's over with me. You brought me nightmares and they were the pure horror and later everything in my life went wrong. I even thought that the loss of my title had to do with this curse, but now I know that I've been so fucking wrong.

Amanda laughs a bit and takes a big sip of her beer. In the past she really has been scared of Necra and all these things, these nightmares and curses and the constant talking about death, but now this has changed and she sees it completely relaxed.

~Amanda~
I have defeated you in the ring and so did Laura and some others. So you aren't no goddess or even immortal. I must admit that you're strong and dangerous, but nothing more and now you can't scare me anymore. I know that it'll be a hard match, but I won against you and I can do it again, whenever and wherever I want. Your show is good and you're strong, but the only one you can scare is little girls and not me, the real Goddess of SCW. This week your reign of terror will end and I'll be the one who ends it. But that's not all, when I'm finished with you then everybody will know that you're nothing more than a human being with some cool tricks, but they will also know that I'm a Goddess. Haha

Amanda smirks and it seems that she's really in a good mood and that nothing can worry her. Deep insides she still is a bit nervous, but it's more because Necra is so strong and Amanda is really tiny and petite, but she would never admit this and she also tries to hide her real feelings. Now she plays the tough bitch and nothing will destroy this image.

~Amanda~
Necra, I don't know whether you know everything about me. Prolly you still see me as the nice and cute girl who loves it to get her feet tickled and who tries to be friend to everybody, but if this is the case, then I must tell you that you're fucking wrong. As I started my career in this company it has been true, but all these morons here made me change. Now nothing nice is left and all you should know about me is that I'm a deadly opponent in the ring and that it's fucking dangerous to face me.
But I'll help you a bit more. During my youth I've been in a gang and I also made some really nice street fights. Later I got arrested because of heavy assault and I spent a few years in jail. So believe me, I know how to fight and this week you will see it, haha, as my victim.
Don't take all this here too personal, because it's not, but you had the bad luck that you were chosen to be my opponent in this match and you can believe me, I won't give away this title, especially not to you.

Now Amanda orders a new beer and lights a cigarette. She had planed to leave after one drink, but at the moment she doesn't like to go home. The alcohol slowly makes her even more aggressive and Amanda likes this feeling. It reminds her at her youth where she has been a member of a big gang in LA. This time is over for a really long time, but in some way she still loves it to remember it.

~Amanda~
Oh, and there's something more. Since I'm here in this company nobody really took me serious or even respected me, but this should change now. I don't know why all this happened, especially after me and Laura won the tag titles right after we started here. Later I became the bombshell's champion and it still didn't change and now I'm the tag champion and still everybody thinks that it's easy to beat me up and that I don't deserve it to have the title. But now it's enough, I'm so fucking sick of all this crap and so it's time to do something.
Defeating Odette twice didn't help, but maybe it helps to defeat SCW's wanna be monster or Zombie Necra. Haha, I don't believe in such crap with immortals and so on, but prolly a lot of these fucking fans believe it and prolly some of these stupid other divas too, so it'll be a really bid surprise for them to see how their Goddess goes down.

There are only a few people in the bar and now they look over to Amanda, but she ignores them completely and continues to talk to herself. Normally the people come over to her and try to flirt with her, because she's so cute and pretty, but this time they all leave her alone. It seems that everybody sees that she isn't in the mood for a friendly chat.

~Amanda~
And if you think that Amy will be a help for you, then I can only tell you that you're fucking wrong. In my opinion she's nothing more than a joke and I think she has no right to be in a title match. She's a filler and so she should have a match at the beginning of the show and not in the main event. But anyway, she's part of your team and so I'll have to deal with it. But remember, I could defeat you, so it won't be difficult for me to defeat Amy. It will be so fucking easy, like this ...

Amanda snaps her fingers and smirks.

~Amanda~
But lets forget this fucking loser and come back to our match. It's not only that I will win and stay as the champion, I will also destroy you. You don't believe me? Well, I can't force you to do so, but don't forget that I have my love Laura at my side and that she won against you too. So together it shouldn't be hard for us to become the winners of this fucking match. Consider yourself already as the losers and live with it you fucking sluts.

Amanda throws some coined on the table and then she leaves the bar to drive back home. At home she looks around and as she sees that Laura is at home she approaches her and kisses her passionately. Laura already knows that they have this match and after some talking about the next show Amanda drags Laura to their bedroom. She smiles lovingly and winks at her.

~Amanda~
I think, after we two won our matches, it's time to celebrate our victory a bit. Hehe, and I have a nice lil idea ....

She giggles a bit and presses Laura down on the bed. They role around and then Laura sits on top of Amanda and presses her down.

~Amanda~
Please tie me up and tickle me till I cry and beg for mercy, I need this now ....

Deep insides Amanda really is submissive and she loves it to be helpless and get tortured in such a way. But outsides the bedroom, she's the tough and undefeatable biker chick and nothing and nobody is able to break her. But now they are at home and there she can be the submissive and cute girl.
Laura grins and then she does what Mandy has told her to do. She takes a piece of rope and ties Mandy's wrists behind her back and then her ankles too. Then she ties Mandy's wrists to her ankles so that Amanda lays there in a hogtie. Like usually Amanda only wears her flip flops and with a quick movement they are gone and Laura digs her nails into the soft and sensitive bottoms of Amanda's feet. Immediately Amanda starts to laugh and scream and as all aura goes under and in between her toes, the cute dark haired girl begs for mercy, but Laura isn't willing to let her go. After a really long time Amanda is completely exhausted and she even got a huge orgasm and then Laura unties her and Amanda huddles against Laura. She has a happy smile in her face as she looks at her love. Still breathing heavily she turns back into the tough biker chick and a smile comes into her face.


~Amanda~
Wow, that has been really fun, I love this.

She giggles a bit as she looks at Laura. Her pretty face is still red from all this hard laughing, her eyes are a bit teary and her hair is a mess, but she looks so damn cute and sexy and she knows this too good. She has such a sweet smile in her face as she looks at her love Laura.

~Amanda~
Thanks God nobody sees us like this. This really wouldn't fit to the image of the two tough and tattooed Goddesses. It's better when they only see us as the strong and tough bitches. But the next show will be the perfect chance to prove this. Let them think whatever they want, when we are finished with Amy and Necra they will see that it's a deadly mistake to underestimate us. We will destroy and fuck up these two morons. I don't give a fuck whether the fans hate us for this or not. We are the champions and nothing will ever change this.

Now Amanda stands up and goes to the kitchen to make them a breakfast. As she comes back, Laura is still in bed and she place the plate on the bed so that the two can eat. She kneels down besides Laura and fills her cup with hot coffee. Then the two have a wonderful breakfast.

~Laura~
That's right, but don't forget that we will have to fight for this and that means some hard training too.

Amanda nods. She's a lazy girl, but she knows that Laura is right and she really wants to keep the titles. So, after they have finished their breakfast, they stand up and leave the house to go to the gym. This time even Amanda is really motivated and she spends a pretty long time with weight lifting ad cardio, the two things she hates most. Then they practice some new moves in the ring. Amanda is a high flyer and luchadore and so she prefers speed, fast moves and jumps, but because of her petite frame she has some problems with submission holds and exactly this they train now. At first it doesn't look too good for the smaller Amanda, but after a while she gets used to it and at least she manages it to struggle free or to end up in such a hold. After a few hours their training is over and Amanda sits on a bench, trying to catch her breath again.

~Amanda~
Damn, I never thought that it would be so hard, but anyway. We have the whole week till our match and that should be enough to get me fit for facing the bigger Necra. It won't be easy, but I think I'll manage it without letting her break my neck. Haha

As Laura sees how confident Amanda is, she has to smile too. Whatever happens, Amanda always is optimistic and in a good mood. Not even after she lost her title against Vixen she has been frustrated. Instead of whining she just looks forward and looks for a new goal or for a chance to get her revenge. So it looks really good for the team.

~Amanda~
I remember that ones one of the divas here said that I don't take all this here serious and that I'm only here for having fun, but that's not true. I take it serious. I just don't cry when I lose and don't see it negative. Instead I see it as a chance to learn something and to improve. So it's no problem that I lost against Vixen, maybe it even made me stronger and for the case I have to face her again I'm prepared. And it's the same with Necra. In my first match she has beaten me up, but now I know what awaits me and I'm prepared. This ont happen again and after all of this training here, I'm pretty sure that we two will take the win.

She smiles at Laura and then the two leave the gym to drive back home. The next days are all the same and the two spend all day with training. Amanda even has stopped smoking and drinking, so that she's really good in shape. Now it's the day of the show and the two drive to the arena. They park their car and go to their locker room and after a while they are ready for their match. Then they leave their locker room and Amanda goes over to the interviewing area. She's already dressed in her ring gear, a tattered jeans shorts, a belly free top and some really high stripper sandals and like usually she looks so hot and sexy. The interviewer greets her and almost checks her out, but as he wants to ask her something, she only raises her hand and shuts him up.

~Amanda~
Wait, I'm not here for giving an interview, this we can do after my match is over and after we defeated Necra and Amy. Let me just have a few last words for the fans and for our opponents.

She smiles a bit, but it's a cold smile. Slowly she sits down on a chair, crosses her legs and dangles with her shoe. She realizes that the interviewer looks at her long and sexy legs and she poses a bit for him and the camera. Amanda really knows how pretty she is and she loves to show what she has.

~Amanda~
So lets begin with these fucking fans. I know that all you motherfuckers don't like me and that that you all wanna see me lose my title, but I don't give a shit about what you think or what you want. Hate me, condemn me, I don't give a fuck. But one thing is for sure and that's the fact that I won't lose this match.
It's not that I'm mad at you cuz you boo at me and cheer at my opponents. I couldn't care less about what morons like you do and how they act. Just go to Hell, but deal with the fact that you'll have to see me in the main events and not only this, you'll also have to see me as the winner, if you like it or not.

Still with her cold smile in her face she looks directly into the camera. She leans a bit back in her chair, so that everybody can see her boobs that almost hop out of her shirt.

~Amanda~
And now to you Necra and Amy. Maybe you still think that I scare you or that I'm worried about our match, but I must disappoint you, cuz I'm not. I see al this pretty relaxed and this not because I'm cocky or I underestimate you. I trained so much and now I know that I'm the better wrestler and my love Laura is better than you too.
Damn, what or who do you think you are? A wannabe Goddess of Death and a fucking moron who follows her. Fuck no, that really doesn't impress me. Just tell me what you have done since you two are here at SCW. One of you talks about being immortal and al this fucking crap, but loses all her important matches. And the other one just makes nothing that could be called impressive. Damn, I don't even remember any match of you and my brain works pretty good, so that I don't forget much, but it seems that all you've done is some crappy rookie matches, but that's not enough to be called the champion.
And then remember how long you two held the titles. Was it a week or even a month? Well, that's not very long. I think in your first title defense you already lost it again. Damn, and that's all. I'm pretty sure that in a few months nobody will remember your fucking names. They will forget you and that's good, because such nobodies aren't worth to be kept in memory.
And now look at me. I came here and lost my first match, but from then on it went always upwards with my career. I won the tag titles, I became bombshell's champion and stayed as the champion for a long time and now I'm tag team champion a d I haven't planed to lose that title so soon again. Haha, and I also can say that I defeated the best wrestlers in this company. So compared with what you've done, that's really a lot.
But now it's time to come to an end with this lil speech here. I really have better things to do than talking about two fucking losers. And in a few minutes you will know what this is. Haha, it's the beating up of these losers.

Now Amanda laughs in a dirty way. She bends forward and picks up her shoe that she has lost and puts it on again. As she does this, her breasts almost pop out of her shirt again. Then she stands up and smiles into the camera. She blows a kiss and then she walks off into the direction of the stage, swinging her hips in a really sensual way and the scene fades to black.

Word count: 4432


37
Climax Control Archives / A Guy as a Partner? Well, we will see
« on: January 21, 2013, 10:43:59 AM »
 

A Guy as my new Partner?

The first match in the new year hasn't really been a success for Amanda. It's not only that she lost it, but she also lost her title and this even by submission and so she really isn't very happy with the results, but at least Laura could take a win in her match. So it still has been a bit frustrating for her, but at the end it couldn't kill her good mood. Now she sits at a bar and tries to relax and recover a bit, even though it's a bit hard, because every bone in her body hurts from this stupid match. She orders a drink and as it comes, she lights a cigarette and inhales deeply.

~Amanda~
Well Vixen, you stupid bitch, it seems that I really underestimated you this time, or I become too old for this fucking job. A few years ago this would never have happened and then you would have been the one who submits against me, the Goddess of War.

She growls a bit and this thought really doesn't make her happy, but then she only shrugs. Her whole life has been a mix between ups and downs and so this loss doesn't really encourage her. She has had worst things in her life and so she doesn't take all these things so serious anymore. As long as she makes a good performance and as long as she gets paid, it's all ok for her.

~Amanda~
Maybe I should change my name. The last time I really haven't been like a goddess anymore and it slowly becomes laughable. A goddess tapping out and begging for mercy is just too idiotic and that really shouldn't happen again. But prolly this is ok, because I didn't take all this here serious enough, but I can't help it, there are more important things in my life than this fucking wrestling.

For a while she only sits there and sips at her drink, but then she remembers something else. In the past the fans have always loved her and cheered at her, but during her last matches this has been different. Now it seems that they all see her as a heel and that everybody cheers at her opponents and this hurts really bad. Her facial expression becomes sad and she sighs.

~Amanda~
I don't know what I make wrong and why everybody sees me as the bad girl and hates me. It hurts fucking bad. I always did my best to entertain everybody, to be nice and friendly and my matches also have been fair, at least most of the time. I didn't cheat more than everybody else and so I really don't understand why they all wanna see me as the loser. But anyway ...

She laughs out again, but now it's more a bit frustrated

~Amanda~
At least the fans got to see what they wanted to see and so I think it's ok, at least for them.

Amanda shakes her head and drags at her cigarette again. If she wouldn't have been such a cheery girl, then she would have been really frustrated now, but so she only shrugs.

~Amanda~
So if they all see me as the bad girl of this company, then they can have it. And so I already can start to behave like a meanie, and this right now. So lets begin with my last opponent, this wannabe champion Vixen. Ok, you have this title, but that doesn't mean anything. You won this one match, but this has only been luck and nothing more, but it also doesn't mean that you will have this luck again. You and all the others are right when they say that I don't take this job very serious. Yeah, I don't give a fuck whether I win or loser or whether I'm the champion or not. I don't need this fucking title to become happy, there are really more important things in life and that a lesson I have really learned.
But now back to you Vixen. I hope you become happy with this title, and I really hope you'll enjoy the time you have it, because it'll be a really short time. Really soon there will come someone it take it away from you. Well, prolly this won't be me, cuz I think they won't give me a title chance again, but that doesn't matter. There are so many people in this company who are better than you and so your reign won't last long. Haha, this you can see as a promise.

She begins to laugh again and now it's no nice and friendly laugh, it's a bit mean. Amanda throws her cigarette away and lights a new one, then she orders a new drink.

~Amanda~
Ok Vixen, in your last promo you said that you respect me and that's nice from you, but that doesn't mean that I respect you or that I have to talk nice about you. I haven't changed the way I think about you. For me you're only a stupid bitch who had had some luck. But that's not all. You might be the champion here in this fucking company and prolly you won't have to fight me again for the title, but that doesn't mean that you're safe from me. I have defeated all good wrestlers here and that's a thing you haven't done, so when I see it in the right way and I'm still the stronger wrestler than you. So be warned, I can beat you up and I will do it and I will do it as soon as we meet again, let it be in the ring or somewhere backstage, I don't give a fuck.
Haha, but don't be sad or frustrated, you will get used to the fact that nobody respects you and that you have a target on your back. I know this feeling too good. At the beginning it's not very nice, but then you will get used to it, haha, and at the end you won't care anymore what any of these motherfuckers thinks about you. And you will also get used to some backstage attacks from jealous opponents. So you can see this as a trainings session for your future life as a champion. Haha, it won't be easy and all the others here will try to make your life to Hell and I will be the main actor in this little game. Hehe, I always wanted to play a villain in a movie and now this will be my chance. For me it's a chance and you can already see yourself as doomed.

Amanda giggles a bit by this thought and she really likes this idea, but then she calls for the barkeeper and as he comes, she pays her bill.

~Amanda~
But now it's enough with this fucking wrestling and all this title crap. Now it's time to go back home and to party a bit with Laura after her big win.

She stands up and leaves the bar. Back outsides again she takes a deep breath and walks over to her Harley, that stands directly in front of the bar. A bit slower than usually she climbs on it and starts it. Then she drives back home to Laura. Back at home, Amanda immediately runs over to Laura and hugs and kisses her again and again.

~Amanda~
Damn, I'm so fucking proud of you. Yay, my love is the new champion, that's the best news I heard for a really long time.

She kisses Laura again and then she winks at her.

~Amanda~
And the funniest thing is that you hold the titles with this stupid bitch Trish. Haha, I always thought that you hate her and now you have to work together with her. Hehe, I hope you'll have your fun with doing this.

Again she smirks at Laura and then she starts to laugh. At first Laura has been a bit offended, but as she sees the cute dark haired girl in such a good mood, it's so affecting and she has to laugh too. It's really hard to be mad at Amanda, whatever she does or whatever she says. With a quick movement she grabs the smaller girl by her arms and pulls her down on her lap. Now they kiss each other and Amanda huddles tightly against Laura, but Laura breaks the kiss and looks at Amanda.

~Laura~
Be careful with what you say or you might regret it.

But Amanda still giggles and doesn't think of stopping to tease Laura. She still sits on her lap, her arms wrapped around Laura's neck and looks into her eyes. Then she licks her lips.

~Amanda~
Well, maybe I wanna regret something. Hehe, a nice lil punishment for teasing you and for losing my stupid title would really be so much fun. Hehe, I thought of something very special ....

The cute girl giggles again and then she thinks for a moment before she continues.

~Amanda~
I already submitted once tonight, so why not do it a second time? I though of something nice and pleasurable and I wanna be helpless at your mercy. So do with me whatever you want, I'm all yours.

She kisses Laura again and presses herself even more tightly against her. Now she nibbles lightly at Laura's neck and then she looks at her with pleading eyes.

~Amanda~
Please, massage me, tie me up and tickle me till I'm almost dead ...I really need this for relaxing and for feeling good again. And then ....then fuck me ...

As Laura hears what Amanda wants, a smile comes into her face. She already thought about having some fun with Amanda and a way to celebrate her victory, so Amanda's offer is really temptingly. They both stand up and go to their trainings room, where they have a massage table. Now Amanda kicks off her shoes and strips down till she's completely nude. Then she lays down face down on the massage table and turns her head a bit to the side, so that she can see what Laura is doing. Laura looks into a locker ad takes out some massage oil, a vibrating massage device and a long piece of soft rope, then she comes back to Amanda and as the tattooed beauty sees all this stuff she giggles.

~Amanda~
Well, it seems that everything fits together now. At SCW I play the bad girl now and here at home the bat and mean bitch gets punished for failing to defeat her title. Hehe, I think that will be fun. But make sure that nobody interrupts us or sees this here. For all the others I'm still the bad and tough biker chick who loves violence and who loves to cheat. Haha, they want me like this and so they can have it. But it would be a bit strange if they see their mean villain laugh a d giggle like a school girl. Haha ...

While Amanda was talking, Laura has tied her hands to the legs of the massage table and her feet tightly together at the other side of the table. Amanda can still squirm a bit, but she has no chance to get away and she's completely at Laura's mercy. And so. The fun begins and Laura pours and rubs the massage oil all over Amanda's back, her ass, her legs and her feet and the dark haired cutie moans and purrs as she feels Laura's strong hands everywhere on her body. Together with being completely helpless, it's such a wonderful feeling.

~Amanda~
Oh shit, you really know how to make me feel good. That's so much more fun than this stupid performing in the ring and that trying to entertain the fans. These motherfuckers really aren't worth my time and they don't deserve it to see a Goddess perform for them. It's annoying and a complete waste of time, I really have better things to do.
Shall they love their fucking NXT sluts and Vixen a d all the other fucking bitches, I don't give a fuck. Damn, I really begin to hate these morons and with the other so called bombshells it's not better. They are nothing more than dirty sluts and they go on my nerves. But anyway, now the time of being nice and friendly is over. They had had the chance to respect me as their champion, but they forfeit it and now it's time for them to pay the price for being so mean to me. I won't play the nice girl anymore and now I will destroy them and hurt them, the same way they have hurt me.

While Amanda is talking, Laura continues her massage, but in between the massage she switches between caressing Mandy's soft and sensitive skin lightly and digging her fingers hard and deeply into her muscles and ribs, so that the pretty, dark haired girl starts to laugh and giggle. Laura continues for a longer time and as she sees how much Amanda enjoys herself, she smiles lovingly at her girlfriend.

~Laura~
But I'll never hurt you. I only wanna see my little bad girl laugh and giggle. By the way, did anybody tell you how cute you look when you're helpless and try to squirm away?

Now she lets Amanda catch her breath and continues her massage, so that she can talk again. Amanda relaxes again and closes her eyes, but she knows that it isn't over, but she loves it to suffer in such a sweet way. Even though she's really tough and been though she loves it to beat up others, she also is completely submissive at home and it almost can be called masochistic, but she doesn't has a problem with this. It helps her to relax and to deal good and so it's ok for her.
She doesn't exactly when all this began, but already as a kid and teen she loved it to tease and terrorize the others. Thanks God she always has been so tiny and cute and so nobody has beaten her up to stop her. Instead she mostly got only tickled as a punishment, but she always has enjoyed this and so she provoked the others even more. Nobody has realized that this tough little girl loved this kind of punishment and so it went on.
Later, as she began to explore her sexuality, she realized that it was a huge turn on for her to get spanked and tied and tickled and that she had a fetish for getting her feet pampered and tickled too. Amanda has always been really pretty and cute and so it hasn't been really difficult for her to get what she wants. Most of the time she ran around barefoot and loved it to show her tiny and pretty feet. So there were enough moments where her friends touched her there and also tickled her and she always has been in heaven. Now, since she is together with Laura, she has someone who loves it to dominate her and so Amanda is happy as never before in her life. At home, she is the submissive one and it's a wonderful contrast to her behavior in the ring.
In the meantime Laura takes care for her cute little ass and her pretty long legs and Amanda moans and purrs again.


~Amanda~
Hehe, yes, I heard this before and it seems that Thera are many people love to see me like this. At least the video clips I'm in sell really good and that proves that I have many fans. Haha,I but don't be jealous, you're the only one who is allowed to do this to me without getting a beating up. If anybody else would try to do this to me, I would smash his jaw with my steel caps and this is a promise. Haha

Laura had slowly made her way down Amanda's legs and now she rubs her pretty feet so that the cute girl moans again. But it's only for a few minutes and then she runs her sharp nails over Amanda's soft and sensitive skin and now the pretty young woman really laughs. Laura caresses her soft skin and then she digs her fingers deeply into Amanda's foot bottoms and now Mandy really screams and laughs. Especially as Laura runs her fingers under and in between her cute toes it's really over for Amanda and she begs for mercy, but Laura shows no mercy. She continues to terrorize her friend in this sweet way and then she lets her catch her breath again and massages her again.

~Amanda~
Damn, I think you ..you juz made me cum. Hehe ...

Amanda giggles in her cute way and now Laura unties her so that she can sit up again. She turns around so that she can see Laura and she has a broad smile in her face.

~Amanda~
You really know how to treat your little goddess and how to gimme back the strength I need. I may have lost this week, but that still doesn't mean that I'm out of competition or that I can't go for the title again. I don't know whether they will gimme a title match again, but it doesn't matter. At the next show I'll be back and then I'll do what I can do best and that is kicking asses. Yes, they will regret it that they have treated me so bad and now they will see what happens when they piss off a Goddess.

Slowly Amanda gets down from the massage table and walks over to the bathroom. She takes a long hot shower and slowly she recovers from all the exhausting fun. In a really good mood she leaves the shower cabin and looks into the big mirror. She's really satisfied with what she sees and for a moment she poses in front of the mirror.

~Amanda~
Shit, I'm really so damn pretty. I have the face of an angel and a wonderful body and every girl is prolly jealous when she sees me. So I really don't understand why nobody likes me at SCW and especially why the fans hate me too. I haven't done anything bad to anybody and so they have no reason to dislike me. It's mean and it's not fair, but anyway. As long as Laura loves me, everything is ok for me and I really don't need the fucking love or the respect of all these morons. They can all bite me.

she laughs again and now she dries her hair. As she is finished, she puts on a tattered jeans and a small and belly free top. She looks for some shoes, but like usually she prefers it to run around barefoot and so she leaves them away. Then she leaves the bathroom and looks around where Laura could be. After a while she sees her outsides the house, sitting in a deck chair and looking at the water. Amanda approaches her from behind and without saying a word she kisses her neck. Then she sits down besides her and looks at her.

~Amanda~
Well champ, what shall we do next, having some fun at the beach, going out for a nice lunch or having a training for our next matches? If you ask me, then I would prefer the lunch and then the fun at the beach, but that's only my opinion and it's up to you to decide what we do today.

As she hears what the lazy Amanda has in mind, Laura starts to laugh. It's typical for Amanda do avoid stress and training, but it's necessary and so she shakes her head.

~Laura~
We'll have the fun and the lunch later, but first we drive to the gym and have some training. Even though I still don't like Trish I wanna keep that title and you need some training soon. I don't wanna see you lose another important match, now you need a win.

She looks down at her friend and smirks.

~Laura~
And you better put on some shoes, or I'll have to clean your feet with a brush and then you'll scream so aloud that the neighbors will call the police.

As Amanda hears this, she starts to laugh a bit. The thought of this treatment sounds fun and she winks at Laura.

~Amanda~
But maybe I could like this ..hehe ...

But then she gets some flip flops and puts them on and then the two girls go over to Amanda's small jeep. They climb into the car and drive back to the arena. As they enter, they slowly walk into the direction of the gym, but before they can start their training, a camera team stops them. Laura is a bit annoyed, but like usually Amanda is really talkative and so she's happy that she has the possibility to be on TV again. She smiles into the camera and like usually she looks so pretty and sexy.

~Amanda~
Well, so tell me what you wanna know ...I'll answer to all your questions.

They film her for a bit longer and Amanda poses for them and then the interviewer asks her the first question.

~Interviewer~
Ok, then lets begin. Last night you lost against Vixen and not only this, you lost by submission and you lost your title, so how do you feel?

It takes a while until Amanda answers and for a moment the interviewer thinks that she could be offended, but she isn't. She even has a smile in her pretty face.

~Amanda~
How I feel, we'll, at the beginning I've been a bit sad and frustrated. I have really been so proud to be the champion here and so it wasn't my nicest day, but don't worry, now I see it a bit more relaxed. As you already know, I don't take all this here very serious and I'm more out for having some fun, so I couldn't care less whether I have a title or not. I really don't give a fuck. The only thing that really hurts is the fact that I had to submit.

She winks at the interviewer and then she points at Laura.

~Amanda~
I always thought that I'm really tough and normally Laura is the only person who knows how to make me submit, but I think I've been wrong, at least this time. Fuck, I screamed and begged like a lil school girl and this is so fucking humiliating. But anyway,it's over and I survived it and now I look straight forward and I promise that this won't happen again.

Before the interviewer can say anything, Amanda raises her hand and shuts him up.

~Amanda~
Wait, and don't interrupt your goddess, I'm not finished and there's something more I wanted to say. As you may have noticed, I tried my best to be friendly and to be nice to everybody, but I think it has been a huge mistake. What did it bring me? Nothing, nobody took me serious, nobody liked me or wanted to be my friend and nobody respected me. Even these fucking fans were booing all the time while I've been in the ring and they all wanted to see me submit or getting pinned. Ok, they got what they want, but I still don't understand why everybody sees me as the bad girl. Maybe it's because I attacked Vixen a few weeks ago, but that wasn't meant personally, it has been a mistake and I really regretted it, but I can't undo it. But anyway, I think that's no reason to hate me. But it seems that these fucking fans see this in a different way and I'm not willing to fight for their laugh. If they wanna see me as the bad girl, then they can have it, but they should know that this has been a really bad mistake. I've always been a dangerous opponent, but now it's even worse. I have no problem with using weapons and with cheating,so nobody should complain when it becomes dirty in the ring. Haha, and don't blame me, it's not my fault, blame these fucking fans and these fucking stupid bitches here that caused this lil heel turn.

Without any further words Amanda takes Laura by her hand and the two walk off into the direction of the gym. There they spend the rest of the day and even though Amanda is a bit lazy, she tries her best not to give up so early. She isn't the strongest person and so she really has to do something for her strength and so she spends so much time with weight lifting, even though she hates this more than anything else. But hopefully it will bring her success one day, then all that training wouldn't at least me for nothing. After this weight lifting sessions the two practice some submission holds. The main goal is to help Amanda to become better in getting out of such a hold. Laura is much stronger and so Amanda has really big problems and most of the time she has no success with her attempts to get free, even though Laura tries to motivate her by tickling her when she has her in a grapple, but not even this helps Amanda to break free and so she's a bit frustrated. But as mentioned before, she isn't willing to give up so easily and so she tries it again and again. Eventually their training is over and they drive back home.
The next days aren't much different and Amanda and Laura don't have a match at the next show. Normally they would have made a trip somewhere, but this time they stay at home and try to get ready for their next match and so the next days are almost the same. They train and eat and the evenings they spend with having fun, but they don't talk much about their future plans. Ok, Laura has the tag titles, but her partner Trish is injured and it's not really clear how it will go on, especially as they both don't like Trish. Probably Laura will need a new partner soon and then the title hunt will begin again. Deep insides Amanda hopes that Laura will take her as her partner, but she doesn't ask her and so she still doesn't know how everything will end now. It would be cool to get a title again, but in some way she also has enough from title hunts after her last painful loss. She really doesn't need this again. So for the moment she has happy as it is and she enjoys her time with Laura.
But then the next show comes and at first Amanda doesn't want to watch it or even go there, but Laura can convince her to come with her. She promises that it will be a nice surprise and Amanda is always so curious and so she comes with Laura. And there a really nice surprise awaits her, after a while Laura goes to the ring and proclaims that now, after Triah's injury, Amanda will be her partner and so Amanda has a title again. So it really couldn't become better for Amanda. Without doing much she is the champion again and she's proud and happy, especially after she and Laura already won this title a few months ago and after they got stripped of it.
But there also happened something more at the show. After being at the show, Amanda had decided to watch the match of Jessie Salco and like usually the bubbly and sassy girl couldn't be quiet and had to get involved. She couldn't keep her mouth shut during this match and so the whole thing ended with some arguing between Amanda and Jessie. But that's not all and at the end Amanda tried to attack Jessie. Like usually she had in mind to cheat and to use her brass knux, but this time everything went wrong and Jessie could overpower the physically weaker Amanda and disarm her. That would have been humiliating enough for the cocky and tough little girl, but it even came worse. After a short fight Amanda ended up in a submission hold and Jessie didn't let her go until she begged for mercy and cried like a little school girl. Normally Amanda likes it to be a bit submissive, but only at home when she's together with her love Laura. In public and especially in the ring she plays the tough and bad chick and so such a ending of a fight is really so humiliating for her. It pissed her off and frustrated her and so she is really out for revenge now.
So both girls are now on their way backstage and Amanda's feelings are a mix between being happy about her title and being pissed because of the public humiliation through Jessie. But like usually it doesn't take too long and she calms down again. Even before they have reached their locker room, Amanda has checked her mails with her phone and so she sees the new match card. Sadly she isn't in a match with her partner Laura and instead she has Trevor Irons as her partner and she'll have to face Kain and Alexis Morrison. She doesn't know much about these persons and like usually she isn't happy about this, but she can't change it. It's pretty difficult to have a partner whom she doesn't know, but probably Trevor isn't too bad and there's still some time left to meet him and to talk to him. Now they enter their locker room and Amanda lights a cigarette while she turns to Laura.


~Amanda~
Damn, I have really hoped that we two will be in a team together and now I'll have to deal with this Trevor guy. But maybe it's not too bad and I have already a little plan.

She smiles, but it's not friendly and it seems that she has something mean in mind. When everybody sees her as a heel, then she can also act like the bad girl. She always tried to be nice and to find some friends, but nobody ever gave her a chance and now she has given it up. Even though she still isn't really mean, she doesn't has a problem with playing the tough and aggressive bitch. When the fans want this and hate her so much, then they can have it.

~Amanda~
There's still some time left till our match and that's enough time to meet Trevor. I thought of going out with him and having some fun with him. When he likes me or even loves me, then it'll be easier for us to take the win. I mean then he will do everything to protect me and to help me and so it'll prolly be an easy win for me. Haha, that might be mean and the others might call me a whore, but I don't give a fuck. As long as it brings me success, it's ok.

As she sees that Laura doesn't like this idea, she puts her hand on her arm and tries to comfort her. She loves Laura more than anything else and so she doesn't want to worry her or make her sad, so she tries her best to make her feel better. Hopefully Laura will understand and agree to what Amanda has in mind.

~Amanda~
And you don't have to worry, I only love you and I won't have sex with him, so there's no need to be jealous. It'll just be some flirting and having fun and nothing more. Look, it's good for my career and my success and there's nothing to worry about. When all this is over, then I'll dump him and it's over.

She gives Laura a passionately kiss and it seems that Laura is a bit eased after she had heard this explanation. She still doesn't like this plan, but she knows how stubborn Amanda can be and that it's impossible to stop her when she has a plan. So she sighs, but she nods.

~Amanda~
Now I'll only have to study my opponents. About Alexis I know that she's pretty good and that she had had some success, but about Kain I don't know anything. It seems that he's a complete nobody, but that shouldn't be my problem. I mean that'll be Trevor's problem, cuz he'll be the one who faces him in the ring.
I don't know much about the rules of such a mixed tag team, but I'm pretty sure that the guys have to face each other and the girls too, so prolly it won't happen that I have to face Kane and I can focus completely at Alexis.

Amanda pauses for a moment and lights a new cigarette. She still isn't so sure about what to think about this match, but like usually, she's confident./color]
>~Amanda~
And Alexis is an opponent whom I can handle. It can't be so hard to defeat her. Ok, she's not that bad and she had had some wins here in this company, but against me she's nothing. I've been the bombshell's champion, the tad champion and she had no title, at least as far as I know. So it's the usual thing and I'll have to face a fucking nobody.
Haha, so I think the whole match can really become fun. Seducing Trevor and fucking up this stupid other team will be so awesome and I think I'll really have my fun. It fits so fucking good to my new image as the bad girl. Haha, from now on they can call me the Hardcore Harlot.

Now even Laura has to laugh. She believes Amanda as she said that she would never cheat on her and so everything seems to be ok again. Amanda is happy too. A trouble with Laura would have really been the last thing she could need at the moment.

~Amanda~
And if I have some luck, then I don't have to do anything in this match. I mean, maybe Trevor does all the work and pins Kain and I'll only have to see that he can't tag in Alexis, bit this shouldn't be a bigger problem. A nice lil attack outsides the ring and everything should be ok.
It's not that I have a problem to face her in the ring, or that I'm scared. I know that I can defeat this stupid bitch whenever or wherever I want, but why make it the hard way when I can have an easy win? I would be such a fucking moron.
Haha, and this lil plan is just wonderful and I know that it will work out perfectly.

Now she smiles at Laura and kisses her again. Her arms are wrapped around her girlfriend and she looks up to her.

~Amanda~
And when this stupid tournament is over, then we two will team up again and then we'll show the world that we're the best team in the world. Nothing and nobody will ever stop us.

Now the two kiss again and with one hand Amanda switches off the lights. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6140


38
Supercard Archives / Back from Vacation, Back for the next Win
« on: December 30, 2012, 05:26:20 PM »
 

Back from Vacation and back for the next Win

The last Climax Control has almost been a huge success for Amanda. She has been able to win the match and so she still is the champion and so she's more than happy. The only bad thing is that she has underestimated Karina a bit and so she has gotten a really bad beating up at the beginning of the match and she also ended up in some really mean and painful submission holds. There have been times where it really didn't look good for the petite diva, but at the end all her experience and skills had helped her and she could take the win.
But the price for this win has been really high and Amanda got bruised really bad. Karina had had a few really good moves and her submission holds had been really painfully. Amanda still can feel the pain in her arms, her shoulders and her back. Damn, she's really too small and petite for this job. But thanks to her experience and her speed she mostly manages it to take the win. But the whole thing is still pretty dangerous and with each match she risks her health., but anyway, this is her job and she hasn't learned anything else than fighting.
Now she walks down the halls and rubs her hurting arm and for a moment she thinks about giving up everything. Maybe she only gets too old for this job and she should look for something else. All her friends from her youth are married and have kids, but that's not the kind of life Amanda wants. Her hand moves down to her championship belt which she still wears and a smile comes into her face. Her success proves that she isn't too old or rusty and she laughs out.


~Amanda~
Well, maybe I'm not the you gets wrestler here in this company, but again I could prove that I'm still not too old and that I can win against anybody here. The others might be you her and physically stronger than me, but I still have this fire insides me that helps me to defeat them all. Haha, my list becomes longer and longer and I'm still not finished here.

She laughs a bit and now it's a bit arrogant and cocky, but she doesn't care. She knows that she's good, prolly the best wrestler here, and she also knows that none of these rookies and wannabe champions will be able to stop her so soon.

~Amanda~
I still remember my first day here and how they all looked down at me and even laughed at me, especially after I lost my debut match against Necra. They all thought that I'm a nobody, a fetish model or a porn star, and that I shouldn't be in the ring, but I proved them all wrong. At first I won the tagteam championship and then I defeated their favorite diva, Odette, and now I'm their champion. Haha, now nobody laughs at me anymore and now they know what I can do in the ring. I'm not the nobody or the underdog anymore, now I'm a real champ and they fear me.

The dark haired woman stops walking and leans against the wall. She reaches into the pocket of her tight and tattered jeans shorts and pulls out a cigarette. Now she lights it and inhales deeply, then she blows out a smoke ring.

~Amanda~
Well, normally I would await that they respect their champion, but in some way I have the feeling that this isn't the case. Damn, I really don't understand why they don't respect me. I'm a good wrestler, I'm a nice person and the fans live me, so I really deserve some respect. But anyway, shall they reject me, shall they hate me or even condemn me, I don't give a fuck. For me it's enough when they fear me and this they do.
Damn, when I see all these jealous bitches I can only laugh. They all talk about how great they are and that they can beat me with ease, but who's the champion now? Me, the condemn underdog. Haha, these fucking morons really don't see how laughable they are.

The tattooed beauty laughs in a dirty way. She drags at her cigarette again and blows out another smoke ring. Then she drops the cigarette and even though she's barefoot she steps it out and it seems that it doesn't hurt her. She crosses her arms in front of her chest and leans her head back at the wall too.

~Amanda~
But anyway, I don't give a fuck about how they feel and what they think. These jealous bitches don't care for me and I don't care for them. They don't like me and so they will have yo learn how it feels to have me as their enemy, even though this will be a really hard and painful lesson.

Bow she pushes herself away from the wall and slowly she walks into the direction of her locker room. She opens the door and as she sees that Laura is already there, all her rage is gone. Now she's the cute and cheery girl again. With a broad smile in her face she jumps into Laura's arms and kisses her again and again.

~Amanda~
Have you seen my match, how great I've been and how I defeated this stupid bitch? She didn't had a flu of a chance.

Laura listens to Amanda's words and for a while she doesn't say a word, but then she begins to speak.

~Laura~
Yes, I've seen your match and I'm really proud that you won, but most of the time you've been on the receiving end of the beating up. This stupid bitch, as you call her, got you really bad.

But as she sees the offended facial expression in Amanda's face, she kisses her lovingly on the lips  it or seems that it isn't so easy to bring back Amanda's good mood.

~Amanda~
Damn that hurts. It's really mean to say such things, especially as it isn't the truth and you know that. And you don't needa apologize. If you wanna make me happy, then the only chance is to give me a nice long massage. My fucking arm still hurts and my back too. So do something to make your Goddess happy.

The dark haired young woman looks at Laura and still tries to look angry, but it's a bit difficult. She never can be mad for a longer time and so now it's the same. Laura smiles at her friend and like usually she knows what Amanda wants. The petite girl really loves it so much to get nice and long massages and also to get tickled lightly until she can't stand it any longer a d Laura loves this too. It's so much fun to see this cute girl squirm and here her moan and giggle until she almost loses her mind. The. The sassy and dominant girl is all submissive and Laura loves it to have her all at her mercy.

~Laura~
Well, I would know something that makes you feel better immediately and it also helps you to forget the pain in your arm.

She smiles at Amanda and leads her over to a massage table. After helping her out of her clothes, so that Amanda is only dressed in her bra and panties, she asks her to lay down on the table and Amanda obeys without any protest. She rests her head on her hands and waits for the massage to begin.

~Amanda~
Ok, that sounds like a plan. Show me how a real champion should be treated. Make me feel like the Goddess I am.

And so Laura begins. She takes some massage oil and pours it over Amanda's tattooed back. Then she gently rubs her back, her shoulders and her cute and firm ass and it takes only seconds and Amanda purrs and moans. She really loves this so much and it lets her forget all the stress and pain. Immediately she feels good. Then Laura slowly moves down to Amanda's long and pretty legs and this is really such a pleasure for the petite girl. Every touch of Laura's strong hands makes her moan more and she really is in heaven.

~Amanda~
Damn, now I really feel like a Goddess. I would love to have this all day and night. Yeah, you rally know how to treat a champion a d the best wrestler of SCW. Too bad that nobody else knows it, but these jealous bitches are just too stupid. Instead of hating me they should better worship me and be my servants.

She laughs a bit about her words a d I. The meantime Laura moves up to her ass and her back. She looks down at Amanda and winks at her.

~Laura~
Maybe there you're right, but they don't, so you have to live with it. But anyway, just relax now and feel like a Goddess.

She continues to massage Amanda's back, but now she runs her fingers really lightly over Amanda's soft and sensitive skin, tracing all the tattoos on her back, so that the pretty young woman starts to giggle lightly. Each touch of her fingers makes Amanda get goosebumps and she squirms and giggles in such a cute way. It tickles her, but it's not too much and so Amanda can enjoy it. It makes her feel so good and it helps her to relax.

~Amanda~
Oh shit, yes ...I love it.damn, that really blows away all the pain I felt everywhere in my body.

She turns her head a bit and opens her eyes, so that she can see Laura. With a smile in her face she winks at her love and friend.

~Amanda~
And I think that my legs and feet hurt too. Yeah, I think they hurt really bad.

She giggles a bit and waits what Laura will do, but she doesn't has to wait very long. Slowly Laura moves down and her fingers circle over Amanda's cute and firm little ass, so that her giggling becomes louder.

~Amanda~
Shit yeah, hehe, now you got me ....make your Goddess happy.

Laura runs her fingers over the backside of Amanda's legs a d now the dark haired cutie shrieks from time to time. She squirms a bit and everybody can see how much she loves this, but then Laura stops her sensual treatment. Amanda turns her head and looks a bit disappointed, but that doesn't last very long. Now Laura climbs on top of the table and sits down on Amanda's legs, so that they are trapped. Playfully she slaps Amanda's cute ass and laughs.

~Laura~
Ok, I do what you want. After your great win tonight you really deserve a very special reward. Haha, and now you can laugh for me, my cute little Goddess.

With this she begins to run her fingertips really lightly over the bottoms of Amanda's small feet and the dark haired beauty starts to laugh and giggle. She wiggles her feet and curls her cute toes, but there's nothing she can do and she has no chance to get away from Laura's wiggling fingers and she also doesn't wanna get away. Amanda's skin is so damn sensitive and it drives her crazy, but she loves every single moment of this treatment and even as Laura goes under and in between her cute toes she can't get enough. She laugh and giggles in her cute way and she looks so damn sexy as Laura caresses and tickles her. Laura knows that it easily could turn into a torture, but she wants Amanda to enjoy it and so she continues to tickle and tease her feet only lightly, but she also does it for a really long time. The cute girl laughs and giggles and she completely helpless. There nothing she can do and she also doesn't wanna do anything else than enjoying this treatment. And then it happens and her giggling turns more into a moaning. Laura knows that this happens from time to time and so she continues, but now she tickles her a bit harder a d really soon Amanda's lustfull screams can be heard.
Eventually Laura stops it and then she helps Amanda up. The petite girl is really exhausted and still almost delirious and so Laura helps her to get dressed again.


~Laura~
Ok, but now it's enough for now. We should go home and relax a bit and then it's time to see whom you'll have to fight next.

Amanda would have loved to get more of the fun, but she knows that Laura is right and so they leave their locker room and drive back home to Amanda's huge trailer home. As they arrive there, they go to bed immediately and spend a nice and wonderful night together. The next morning is pretty quiet and while Amanda makes the breakfast, Laura checks the match card. Laura has a match, but Amanda has none and so all she can do is to help Laura with her preparations and train with her and this they do every day for hours. Normally Amanda is a bit lazy, but she really wants to help Laura and so she doesn't complain. All the days are the same and it's really exhausting, but at the end all their efforts bring them success and Laura can take a great win. Eventually she could prove again that she belongs to the group if the strongest wrestlers of SCW. Now the show is over and the two spend the rest of the night in a local bar, having some drinks and dancing a bit.

~Amanda~
Damn, I'm so fucking proud of you. You can't imagine how happy I am that you won and pinned this damn bitch.

Laura smiles at her, especially as it was really necessary for her career to take a good win and now she could show that she's back in the title hunt. So she's more than happy and in a really good mood, but before she can answer Amanda continues to speak.

~Amanda~
The last weeks have really been a bit hard for you. First we got stripped of these tag titles, then you weren't allowed to wrestle for weeks and at the end that fucking losing streak, but thanks god this is over now. I'm really more than happy, yay.

She orders a new drink and smiles at her love, but suddenly she becomes serious and it even seems that she's worried a bit. She lights a cigarette and doesn't exactly know how to begin.

~Amanda~
It really makes me happy that you could prove how dangerous you can be in the ring. Prolly you'll get the chance to go for the title soon. The only bad thing is that you'll have to face me then. I really would love to avoid this, but I think we will have no chance. Damn, that's really not what I want, maybe I should juz give up and lay down.

As Laura hears this, she shakes her head violently. That's really not what she wants and she's a bit annoyed.

~Laura~
Shit, that's crap, I want no easy win against you. If we have to face each other then I want you to fight as hard as you can. I don't want the title as an Xmas present. And if you don't, then you'll get the beating up of your life. I promise that you would regret such a nonsense and that you'll never forget it.

Amanda looks a bit shocked. She only wanted to avoid a match between the two lovers, but she also understands Laura. She also wouldn't like to get a win as a present. So she puts her hand on Laura's arm and smiles lovingly.

~Amanda<
I know what you mean and I'm sorry that I suggested such a crap. I juz wanted to avoid a match between us, I really hate it to hurt the people I love. But you're right, it would make you look like a moron who can't take a normal win and I don't want this, so I'm sorry. So don't worry, I'll show that I'm the champ not without a reason. If we really have to face each other, then it'll be a hell of a fight. I promise that I won't make it easy for you, it'll be a match that nobody will ever forget.

Laura smiles, this is rally what she expects Amanda to do and she's glad that it has been so easy to convince her. But as she hears what Amanda says next, her jaw drops down.

~Amanda~
And when I think about it ...I really don't wanna lose this title, not even against you. I think I'm the better champion, cuz I'm prettier and cuz I'm the better wrestler. And I think the fans deserve it to see the best wrestler of SCW as their champion. Everything else would be too disappointing for them and I hate it to disappoint my fans. They want their sexy lil TickleCutie with a belt around her wonderful slum waist.

She giggles in a cocky but really cut way, but it seems that Laura doesn't think it's funny. Laura growls and glares at her love.

~Laura~
If you do t stop that cocky trash talking, then I'll beat you up right here or I'll tickle you till you pee your pants. You know that I hate such talking, so don't provoke me.

Amanda's eyes widen, she covers her mouth with her hands and she tries to look really scared, but then she winks at Laura and places her foot on Laura's leg.

~Amanda~
Feel free, I'll take every punishment you convince me too.

But Laura shoves her foot to the side and now Mandy really pouts.

~Laura~
In some way I knew that you would react this way, but you don't always get what you want and you should learn this really soon.

Amanda isn't very happy that she didn't get what she wants. She's such a cute girl and she's used to it that almost everybody does what she tells them to do. But she doesn't protest and only looks at Laura with a sad puppy look, but as Laura ignores this too, she becomes honest again.

~Amanda~
Ok, ok, I learned my lesson, no fun today. But now I'm honest again. You would be a wonderful champion too and I would really respect you as the champion, but to be honest, I feel good with the title and it makes me proud to have it, so I would prefer it if I would win and so I'll do everything so that I don't lose. I hope you understand this. And I think that I'm good too as the champ. I perform great and the fans love me, so it'll be really hard for you. But anyway, it doesn't matter much who wins, as long as its a food and fair match. And even if I should really lose, what I don't think will happen, I'll come back and try to get the title again. I could live with this and I hope you can too.

Now all Laura can do is to nod in agreement, because she thinks the same way. The two girls finish their breakfast and now they get ready for their Xmas vacation. They have booked a trip to Hawaii, to relax a bit and to spend Xmas with warm weather in the sun and Amanda also wanted to go surfing a bit. If she doesn't wrestle she spends most of her time on her surfboard and she's really good in doing this. It takes pretty long till they have packed all their stuff, especially as Amanda has so much windsurf equipment, but eventually they are finished and now they carry all the stuff to Amanda's jeep. Half an hour later they arrive at the airport and Amanda smokes a last cigarette before they check in. And then they sit insides the plane and wait for the take off.
It's a nice and pleasant flight and so they are both pretty relaxed. The only thing that bothers Amanda is that smoking is forbidden and so she kills the time with eating and sleeping. A few hours later they arrive and after getting their bags they rent a car and drive to their apartment. It's not big, but nice and clean and directly at the beach, so there's nothing to complain and they are both happy. This will be a wonderful week and there will be nobody who bothers them and they have all day and night for having fun.
During the days they spend their time with going surfing or hanging around at the beach and the evenings they spend with romantic dinners and sitting in front of their apartment. Mostly they are alone and enjoy their time together. It's a really nice vacation and the two girls spend a nice and wonderful Xmas and new year together, but eventually it's time to fly back home and to take care of their business again. The two are a bit sad to leave this wonderful place, but Amanda is still the champion and she will have to defend her title at the first PPV of the new year and this will be in January, so there isn't much time anymore and she has to get ready for her match and start her preparations.
She still doesn't know whether Laura or someone else will be her opponent, but at SCW are a lot of strong wrestlers and so she knows that it won't be easy for her. It's not that she's really worried or scared of a tough match, but she wants to be prepared as good as possible and that means that she has to train a lot and also that she has to study her possible opponents. It's no nice thought for the lazy Amanda, especially after this wonderful days together with Laura. She really would have preferred it to stay at Hawaii for a bit longer, but the fact that she is the champion and that she seems to have a winning streak at SCW motivates her to start her training again.
So they pack their stuff and after a last breakfast at the beach they drive to the airport and fly back home. It's pretty stressing to get all the stuff in the car again, but eventually they have success and after a short ride they arrive back home. Amanda still isn't happy that their vacation is over, but it's also nice to be at home again. She loves her home and when Laura is with her it's really a dream. Now Laura puts their stuff back into the house and Amanda checks her mails. She's so curious to see who her opponent will be and so she can't wait any longer and as she sees a mail from SCW she opens it immediately opens it. It's not that she's really worried but she becomes a little bit curious and pretty fast she looks at the email and realizes who her opponent will be. As she reads the mail cocky little smile comes into have face then she calls for Laura to come and look at it too. But then her jaw drops down. It's no match card, but they tell her to come to the last show of the year. Amanda isn't very happy and growls.


~Amanda~
Fuck, I really have better things to do than watching these fat bimbos stumble around in the ring. In not gonna go there and I won't watch any of these boring matches.

But after some arguing Laura can convince her that its better to go there and so Amanda gives up. The two get ready and after a while they drive to the arena. It's a good show, but the cocky Amanda doesn't wanna watch it. So she hangs around backstage, smoking and drinking, and it's pretty boring for her. Eventually she manages it to go to the ring and listens to the stuff Vixen has to say, and immediately the trouble begins. It ends in a fight and Amanda injures Vixen by accident and then she gets the beating up of her life. But that's not enough and the brawl continues backstage and if they wouldn't have gotten separated and would have looked really bad for the smaller and weaker Amanda. But thanks God it doesn't escalate too much and nobody gets injured, except of Amanda's pride and that's bad enough.
Now she's back in her locker room and Laura tries her best to calm her down, but it's not possible. Amanda already is a bit drunk and so she's so much more aggressive than usually. She runs around in her locker room and punches against the wall, so that her hand hurts, and her mood even becomes worse. She howls out and holds her hurting hand while Laura only looks at her and shakes her head. She has given up to calm down her furious friend.


~Amanda~
This fucking skit, who does she think she is that she comes to the ring, challenges me, the champion, and even attacks me? She will pay more than ever before in her life.

But Laura reminds that she has been the one who attacked first and this annoys Amanda even more.

~Amanda~
Ok, I've been the one who started it this time, but I didn't start the whole war. When I remember it right then everything began a few weeks ago as we had our tag match against this fucking bitch and her slurry friend Odette. They attacked us after the match was over and so this has juz been a revenge and she deserved it.

The thought of this match still hurts, especially as it has been a loss for Amanda and Laura and losses she really hates. She wants her revenge and so she has started this trouble, even though she regrets it a bit that she injured Vixen's face, but she would never admit this. Instead she continues her trash talking and cursing.

~Amanda~
Normally I would feel bad because of the cut in her face, but this time it's different, this slut deserves it that her ugly face even becomes more ugly than before. She's a pain in the ass, but now I'm here to stop her and to get rid of her. Since I became the champion I have the feeling that she is jealous, because I'm better than her and also prettier. Ok, I can understand this, but this doesn't give her the right to attack us. But anyway, now she made it even worse and it's only her fault that her ducking face is ruined.
But anyway, it's not the time to talk about her fucking face, it's time to talk about the upcoming PPV.

Amanda laughs out in a dirty way. Then she sits down on a chair, lights a cigarette and a cold glare comes into her pretty face.

~Amanda~
She's jealous cuz I am the champion and she wanted a title match and now she has it. That's ok, but I think she doesn't realize with what she has to deal with. When we are in the ring then there won't be any officials who separate is and also her fucking boyfriend will be too far away to save her. There will be only and her and nobody will be able to stop me from destroying her. It's not that I'm mean or that I take this business personal, but she went a bit too far and now it's time to show her that she's nothing more than a fucking nobody.
I don't know why they gave her the chance for a title match, but for me it's ok. I didn't want this title, but now I have it, and I'm not willing to give it away again, especially not to this ugly fat cow with her crappy wrestling skills. Haha, or shall I better call her scarface? At least this name fits pretty good to her now.

Amanda drags at her cigarette and laughs again. There's nothing left of the nice and cheery girl and at the moment she's only mean and sadistic, but she doesn't care much. All she feels at the moment is anger and hate.

~Amanda~
I really don't see any reason why this stupid bitch thinks that she's better than me. Ok, she won that fucking tag match, but that has only been by accident and that means nothing. I'm not without a reason the one who has the belt and not her. Damn, is she too stupid to see that she has no chance against me? Since I have the title every single bimbo in this company thinks that she has to challenge me and this slowly goes on my nerves. I really don't understand why they don't see that I'm juz better than them. I have defeated the best wrestlers in this company, like Necra and Odette, and her even twice, so defeating a girl like Vixen really shouldn't be a problem for me, I will do it with ease, like this.

She snaps her fingers and laughs in a really arrogant way.

~Amanda~
But anyway, shall they send me all these rookies and arrogant bitches, I will juz blow them away. Haha, and it will make my life even easier and more fun. Ok, it's not really satisfying to fight rookies and losers, but it saves me time and stress and I don't have to train as much as for a real title against a real opponent.

Amanda drags at her cigarette and blows out a smoke ring, while Laura brings her a new drink.

~Amanda~
But maybe I shouldn't complain too much and enjoy the easy life as long as it lasts. One day they will realize that it needs better wrestlers than Vixen to dethrone me. It's not that I really want this, but it would make the matches a bit more interesting. Since I'm here it has been a bit too easy for my taste and this match against Vixen won't be a difference, it will just be the usual crap. Damn, I'm good and I'm used to use all these luchadore moves and here I only need a few kicks and a finisher or a dirty lil trick to take the win, that's really a bit to easy.

Laura has only watched her and listened to her trash talking, but now it becomes a bit too much and so she interrupts her live and friend.

~Laura~
Mandy, you better stop it now. You're beginning to underestimate your opponents and you know how this can end. You're a really good wrestler, prolly one of the best here at SCW, but that doesn't give you the right to call the others losers and rookies. That's not fair and that's not the truth and there's something more. You were complaining that nobody respects you the way a champion should be respected, but that's not possible when you act and talk like this. A champion shouldn't do backstage brawls and a champion should respect her opponents too and this you don't do.

Amanda has been so much in rage that she has forgotten everything around her and also that Laura has been listening to her little speech and now she feels a bit bad and looks to the ground. She knows that Laura is right, even though she still thinks that's she's SCW's best wrestler.

~Amanda~
Ok, I'm a bit cocky, but it's not true that I don't respect my opponents. Necra and Odette I do respect, I'm juz not so sure what to think about Vixen. She might be not too bad, but since her attack even the thought of her makes me angry. And there's one more thing that really pisses me off and even hurts me and this is that they all think that it's so easy to defeat me. I have been reading all the stuff at twitter and they all think that they can get my title and that it's easy for them. Damn, it seems that they see me as a nobody and that hurts, especially after I defeated the best wrestlers in this company. Since I'm here I won almost all my matches, we became the tag champions and now I'm the bombshell's champion and they still think that I'm a newcomer who shouldn't have a title. That's nean and it hurts me.

She looks up and clenches her small fist in anger and frustration. Laura knows how she feels and so she doesn't interrupt her again.

~Amanda~
And that's another reason why I'm so much in rage. But anyway, hopefully when this is over they will see that I deserve it to be their champion. But I'm pretty sure that they will change their minds when I'm finished with Vixen. Damn, this girl really made a fucking big mistake as she came into my way and now she'll have to pay for it. Nobody attacks me without paying a high price and nobody tries to get my title without a beating up. So she made two mistakes and now it's playtime. But anyway, it's not that I'm sad about it, cuz the while thing became a bit too personal and that's a thing I don't like, but she wanted it and so she can have it.
Slowly any of these wannabe bombshells should have realized that I'm no easy opponent and that it's hard to fight me and so Vixen shouldn't come and complain when I wipe the floor with her. And hopefully this will be a warning for all the others who might think of challenging me one day.

It has really taken a pretty long time, but eventually Amanda has calmed down again. She still sits there, with her arrogant smile in her face, but her mood is better.

~Ananda~
But I'm not as mean as it looks at the moment and I'll give Vixen a last chance. If she comes to the ring, kneels down in front of me and kisses my toes, then I might be nice and forgive her and then I'll show some mercy on her. But if not, well, then I can't promise that nothing really bad will happen to her. So Vixen, listen good, cuz this is your last chance not to her destroyed by me. It's completely up to you how it ends. You can leave the ring on your feet, ok, a bit humiliated, but still in one piece or on a stretcher, right on the way to hospital. So think about it and make your decision and I hope you make the right one. Haha

Amanda laughs again in a pretty sadistic way and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 6102


39
Climax Control Archives / The Reason why I'm the best Champ
« on: December 04, 2012, 08:19:39 AM »
 

The reason why I'm the best champ

The last show really could have been better for SCW's sexy lil TickleCutie Amanda Cortez. In a really hard tag match she and her love Laura had to face Odette and Vixen, two girls from NXT. Even though Amanda has defeated Odette twice, she really got her ass kicked in this match and at the end she was only happy that it was over and that she didn't end up in hospital. Now the show is over, the match is lost and both divas are on their way back home. Their mood isn't really good and so they sit in their car and don't talk much. Laura is driving and Amanda sits on the passengers seat, her feet resting on the dashboard a d her eyes closed. She dozes a bit, but in some way she can't relax a d she also can't forget the events from the last show. Sometimes she growls a bit, but most of the time she's quiet and ignores everything around her.
The two divas had planed to drive home directly, but instead of taking the way back home, Laura decides to stop at a local bar, so that they could get a few drinks and relax a bit before they go to bed. Laura stops the car in front of the bar and shuts off the engine. Now she climbs out of the car and waits for Amanda who begins to look for her shoes, which she has thrown on the backseat. Laura smiles a bit, because Amanda is always missing something and in some way it's even cute, even though it also can be a bit annoying, especially when they are in hurry. It takes a while and Amanda still hasn't found them in the chaos of her car and so she gives it up. She only shrugs a d climbs out of the car, then she follows Laura and they enter the bar.
It's pretty late in the evening and so there aren't many people anymore, but the two girls don't care, they only wanna have a few drinks and they don't wanna make party and so it's ok for them. Laura orders a beer and Amanda a Cuba libre and now they sit down alone at a table and wait for their drinks to come.
It takes a while and so all they can do is wait, but pretty soon some of the people realize who they are and ask them for some autographs. Laura isn't really happy about this, but Amanda is so damn cocky a d she loves it to get attention and so she signs the autographs and talks to the people. Some know her from wrestling, but some also from her job as a fetish model and so they talk about both of her jobs and Amanda loves the conversation. Slowly her mood becomes better a d as she gets her drinks almost everything is forgotten.


~Amanda~
Damn, you can't always have good matches and this week we were on the receiving end of the beating up, but such things can happen. So why be sad or think about it any longer than necessary? The only important thing is that we didn't get injured and that we didn't look too bad. Yeah, and I hope that it still has been entertaining for the fans.
Oh, and I wanted to apologize for the bad performance, I hope you can all forgive me and I'll find a way to make you happy again.

Thats exactly what the people wanted to hear. They cheer at her and suddenly one of them suggests that Amanda should pose and dance for them, so that they can take a few photos from their favorite diva. At first Amanda hesitates a bit, but now also a few others begin to bed her and before she can do anything, they pick her up and lift her up on a table. Amanda struggles a bit, but she's tiny and petite and so it's easy for them and so Amanda has no choice. The song "Stripped" by Rammstein is played and Amanda behind to dance for them in a really sexy and sensual way. She knows exactly how sexy and cute she is and she's good in dancing, so it's easy for her to turn the fans on. They play a few more songs and Amanda continues her little show.
The atmosphere at the bar becomes better and pretty soon it's a real party. Almost everybody is cheering at Amanda and so she begins to strip for them, but only down to her bra and panties. In the past she had also done full nude photo shootings, but since she is so successfully in the wrestling industry she leaves some clothes on. Especially now, as the Bombshell's champion it wouldn't be so good to make a full strip, but that's ok for the fans. Amanda is cute and sexy and so it's enough for them to see her in bra and panties.

As she is finished with dancing, they bring her a new drink and let her relax a bit, but Amanda still sits on the table. She lights a cigarette a d takes a sip of her drink.


~Amanda~
Damn, that was really fun and it made me forget all the crap from last night. And I hope that you're happy too.

Amanda really loves such performances a d so she's happy and in a good mood again. For Laura counts the same thing. She's a bit more shy and would never strip or dance for anybody, but to see Amanda laugh and giggle makes her happy too. Amanda's good mood is really so infecting. She looks at Amanda and smiles and now she caresses Amanda's leg a bit while the cute dark haired beauty relaxes from her show. Laura knows that Amanda is tired after having a hard match and after dancing for more than two hours and so she massages Amanda's sore feet in a really gently way. She knows exactly how much Amanda loves it and as Amanda purrs a bit, Laura smiles happily. It's really a joy to see this cute girl being happy and relaxed.
After a while she helps Amanda down from the table a d they sit down again. They order a new drink and Amanda leans back on her chair. She rests her long and pretty legs on the table and lights a new cigarette. Still only dressed in her bra and panties, she really looks so sexy and some of the fans are still looking at her. Amanda is such a pretty and cute girl and she has such wonderful long and toned legs with really cute little feet and she really loves to show them. It's a bit mean, but it's so much fun to show what she has and she also loves it to tease the others a bit, even though this brings her in trouble from time to time. But here everybody likes her and so it's ok. They only watch the pretty couple and so Amanda and Laura can just talk a bit.


~Amanda~
Well, I think the next time we must be a bit more carefully. It's not that we underestimated our opponents, but they have been stronger than I thought and also our plan with separating them didn't really work. The next time we really must look better in the ring.

Now she laughs a bit.

~Amanda~
No, nobody can look better than we do, but I mean our performance must be better.

Laura nods and agrees. In some way the cocky Amanda is right and they have to work on their team work, even though it's already pretty good. Amanda with her luchadore moves and her kicks and Laura with her power and submission moves are really a good team, but the competition in this company is really big and so they will have to train a lot if they wanna become successful as a tag team.
Now she looks at Amanda's pretty, naked legs and winks at her friend.


~Laura~
But I think now it's time to put on some clothes again. It's not necessary to tease the people here even more than you already did.

But Amanda doesn't react. She really loves it so much to show what she has and she knows that the fans wanna see her like this. Almost everybody wants to touch or huddle this cute girl.

~Laura~
Or you should give them another little show, everything else wouldn't be fair.

Now she runs her finger lightly over the soft skin of Amanda's foot and the cute girl giggles and curls her toes. The fans are looking again as they here these noises and it seems that it could become interesting again. But Amanda is tired from her match and also from the dancing, so she wants to pull away her legs. But before she can do this, Laura gives one of the other visitors a sign. He comes a bit closer and holds Amanda by her arms so that she can't get up from her seat. Two others hold her ankles a d press them on the table, so that the dark haired beauty is trapped. It seems that she already knows what's coming over her and even though she likes it, she protests a bit.

~Amanda~
Hey, you can't do this here ...not here in public.

But Laura only laughs.

~Laura~
It wouldn't be the first time for you, so why being so square?

She tickles Amanda foot again and the cute girl laughs in such a cheery way. The tiny girl squirms in such a sexy way and she really looks hot in this situation. Now it seems that some people really can't resist and so they join the fun and and tickle her cute feet too until Amanda really laughs hard. It's a bit torturous, especially as the run their fingers under and in between her cute toes, but in some way Amanda loves this and this is clearly visible. They tickle her feet for a pretty long time until the tattooed beauty is completely hysterical and then they let her go again. Amanda is completely out of breath and her pretty face is red from all the laughing. It takes her a while to recover and in the meantime they bring her a new drink. She downs it and this time she listens to Laura's advice and puts her clothes on again. Eventually they pay their drinks and leave the bar. Amanda is really tired and needs some sleep and as they sit in the car, she already falls asleep. As they come back home, Amanda is still sleeping and so Laura picks her up and carries her into the house where she brings her to bed. It was a long night for both of them and so Laura goes to bed too. She puts her arms around Amanda a d holds her close, so that she won't get any nightmares again and then she falls asleep too.

The next day Amanda awakes pretty late and Laura is already gone to the gym. So she makes herself a breakfast and as she drinks her coffee she checks her mails on her iPad. After this nice and wonderful night she's in a really food mood and she thinks that nothing can destroy this good mood, but then she sees a mail from SCW. Pretty curious she opens it and reads that she has to defend her title against Karina Koji. It's not that the dark haired Beaty is really worried, but a title defense means always stress and Amanda Hayes stress. It would have been so much more fun to enjoy her time as the champion without doing anything and especially not with facing another girl whom she doesn't know. So she roles her eyes, growls and lights a cigarette to calm down a bit, but in some way it doesn't work. Her good mood is gone and all this because of this fucking job, and that annoys her even more. Now she really will have to do something and start her preparations.


~Amanda~
Damn, why the fuck do they put me in a title match and this even though its not even a PPV? That sucks completely and it isn't fair.

She growls again and glares at her iPad. If this thing wouldn't have been so expensive, them she would have thrown it out of the window, but so she can hold back and only shuts it off.

~Amanda~
And this against such a nobody again, but at least they have realized that I belong into a main event and not these boring guys.

yeah, that has always been a thing that bothered the pretty girl. Why are only the guys in the main event and never the bombshells? That's really not fair.

~Amanda~
I really don't see a reason why the girls never get a main event. We are prettier than these ugly and fat guys and we are the better wrestlers too. But anyway, now it's not the time to complain about such crap. Finally they have realized that I'm the best wrestler in this company and that it's only me whom the fans wanna see. Yeah, they want me, SCW's sexy lil TickleCutie and no fat guy. Haha.

She laughs out in her cheery way. The petite diva really can be so damn cocky, but it doesn't bother her. The fans love her and she has had some success in each company she has been, so her behavior can't be too bad.

~Amanda~
But a main event match against Karina Koji, does that make sense? I don't think so. Ok, they all say that she has been champion before, but as long as I'm in this company she wasn't and she even didn't come near to a title match. I really don't even see any reason why they gave her a title shot. There are other girls who deserve it much more, like Odette, Vixen and Necra, but not this stupid bimbo. Maybe she had held a title, but what I've seen from her hasn't been very impressive.
Ok, she could take some wins, but this has been more by accident. If you ask me, then I would say that she looks like a pregnant elephant when she performs in the ring and nobody wants to see a pregnant elephant as the champion.

Amanda starts to giggle and stands up from her chair. She walks over to the huge mirror and looks at herself. A smile comes into her face and she's really satisfied with what she sees. Amanda is really such a sexy girl with her big breasts, her slim waist, her cute and round butt and her long legs and her cute little feet. Her face with her big dark eyes is also to dream for and it's pretty clear that most of the people love such a cute and pretty girl. But it's not only that the fans love her, she also takes advantage from her pretty appearance when it comes to trouble and fights. She's so cute that nobody can be mad at her, whatever she says and even if she's trash talking. And even if it comes to a fight it helps her. Most people have remorse to really hurt such a petite and tiny diva and this even in wrestling matches. During her youth she mostly only got tickled when she became too sassy and that's a punishment she even likes and sometimes it still happens. So she is full of self confidence and she knows that nothing really bad will happen to her. But she's not only cut and nice, during a match she can also be sneaky and she loves it to cheat a bit by using possum pins or using her brass knux. She smiles in a lascivious way and runs her hands over her hips.

~Amanda~
If they could chose who should be the champion, then they would chose me and that's a good choice. Haha, but they have no choice, I'm their champion and I'm not willing to give away this title, especially not against such a stupid bimbo like Karina. I might lose it again one day, but only against a real opponent like Odette.
Haha, but now it's not the time to talk about losing, it's time for another glorious win again and winning I will do. This you can see as a promise.

Now she turns away fro the mirror and goes to her bathroom. After looking around in her locker she finds some black nail polish and sits down on the toilet seat. She puts her feet on the edge of the tube, that is right in front of the toilet. And begins to paint her toe nails black. For a moment she wishes that Laura would be here and do it, but she's alone and so she has to do it herself.

~Amanda~
It's really so funny. In this company they all see me as an underdog or as a newcomer and everybody thinks that it's easy to win against me. And especially since I won the championship it even became worse. Now every bimbo in this company thinks that they will have to challenge me in a match. Fuck, and all this cuz they are jealous. I'm prettier than the others and I'm the better wrestler too. I think I already proved it as I defeated their her Odette twice, but I don't have a problem to prove it again this week when I beat up Karina.
Call me cocky or too big for my boots, but I don't give a fuck. It's a fact that I will win and it's also a fact that Karina's time is over. Ok, she has been champion before, but that's so long ago that not even the oldest of our fans remember it. Her time is over and nothing will change this. But that's not all. It seems that she tries to make an attempt to come back into the main event scene, but this really isn't the best moment. She shouldn't have done it as long as I'm the champion.
But I'm not mean and so I will admit that she will get her chance again.

Now Amanda starts to laugh, but now it's not cheery anymore, it's even a mean laugh.

~Amanda~
And that will be when I retire in a few years. But maybe it's even earlier, when I have an accident and when they bring me to the ring in a wheel chair. But to be honest, I think I even can defeat her when I'm in a wheel chair or when I'm blind. I hate it to talk bad about my opponents, but I think that Karina doesn't has the potential to survive a match against me in one piece, even if I should be crippled.

The petite diva giggles and goes over to her couch. Slowly it's time to meet Laura at the gym and do some training, but Amanda still is too lazy and after breakfast she's tired again too. So she sits down on her couch, rests her legs on the table and switches on the tv. After watching a comedy she starts to watch some older matches from Karina. What she sees is pretty good and it should give her the motivation to go to the gym now and to train for her match, but before she gets up, she lights a new cigarette.

~Amanda~
Well, it seems that she's a lil bit better than I thought, but still not good enough to become the new champion. If that's all she can do in the ring, then she will never be able to dethrone me. But anyway, I won't only prove again that I'm the best wrestler of this world, I will also show that I'm a really nice champion. I will win against her, that's for sure, but I will also try not to humiliate her too much. Haha, everybody will see that there's only one diva who deserves it to be called the champion and that's me. But again, I'm nice and I also think that the fans, who pay so much for their tickets, deserve it to see a good match. Ok, when I don't hold back, then I can pin her after a few seconds, but that would be too disappointing for everybody. So I'll try to make it a bit longer, so that the fans get something for their money and so that Karina doesn't look too bad. That won't be easy, but as the champion I should be able to do this and so everybody will be happy. The fans got to see a good match, Karina isn't humiliated and the most important thing, I'm still the champion.

Amanda drags at her cigarette and a happy smile comes into her pretty face. She really loves these thoughts and so her good mood comes back again. Now she stands up and gets dressed so that she can leave the house and drive to the gym. Like usually she puts on her tight and tattered jeans shirts, a belly free top and some flip flops. Then she leaves the house and drives to the gym, where Laura already waits for her.

As Amanda arrives there she spots out Laura and jumps into her arms. She huddled against her friend and kisses her again and again and then she tells her everything about her upcoming title match. It doesn't take long and Laura promises it to be in her corner and help her out.


~Laura~
Don't worry Mandy, I'll be there and ill take care that nothing goes wrong, even though I'm sure that you can defeat Karina without help. But now it's enough with the talking and we should start with our training. It's already pretty late.

Now Amanda has heard what she wanted to hear and she is eased and so they start with some stretching as a warm up, followed by weight lifting. Amanda is really tiny and petite and so she isn't very strong and that's the reason why she doesn't like weight lifting, but this time she is motivated and tries her best. After about two hours of hard training they make a break and Amanda is really exhausted. She takes a bottle of water, downs it and looks over at Laura.

~Amanda~
Ok, gimme a lil break so that I can recover, but then we will do a lil trainings match. This time ill show you what a real champion can so in the ring.

She winks at Laura and then she stands up. The two girls go over to the ring and climb insides. For a moment Amanda thinks about asking someone to be the referee, but in a match against Laura she doesn't need one. So she throws her flip flops out of the ring and circles around Laura, waiting for the first attack.
Laura is the stronger person and more a brawler and she loves it to use submission moves, but against Amanda that's not easy, because Amanda is so damn fast and with her high flying and luchadore moves she's really dangerous.
She had planed to let Laura make the first attack, but then she decides to do something else. She runs into the ropes and as she swings back, she takes Laura down with a hurricanrana. Normally Amanda takes such trainings matches not very seriously, but this time it is different and she really gives her best. Almost the whole match Amanda is dominating and Laura really is in serious trouble. As Laura is really tired, Amanda manages it to throw her down with a DDT. For a moment she thinks about lifting her up again and hitting her with one of her finishers, but that would be a bit too brutal and Amanda doesn't wanna hurt her love too much. So she only goes over to Laura and wants to pin her, but Laura only plays possum and roles Amanda up in a schoolboy pin. Mandy is a bit taken by surprise, but she manages it to kick out, but Laura doesn't give her a chance to get up again. She grabs Amanda by her ankles and switches her around. Then she bends Mandy's legs and crosses her ankles and presses her legs down to her ass. With both hands age reaches to Amanda's head and wants to pull it back, but that would really hurt the tiny diva.


~Laura~
Ok, that's it. You wanted to show me how a real champion fights, but now I think you'll show how a champion laughs, giggles and submits.

Desperately Amanda thinks about a way to break free, but it's too late and before she cans do anything, Laura runs her fingers lightly over the bottoms of her feet. Immediately Amanda starts to laugh and she wiggles her feet, trying to escape, but with no success. Laura asks her whether she gives up, but Mandy shakes her head violently.

~Amanda~
Fuck no, a champ doesn't give up.

bit Laura only smirks and continues to tickle Mandy and as she runs her fingers under and in between Mandy's cute toes, the pretty girl really becomes hysterical and taps out. Laura terrorizes her a bit longer, but then she helps her up and kisses and hugs her lovingly.

~Laura~
Sorry, that was really mean, but I couldn't resist. You're just too cute when you laugh and giggle. Bit you have been awesome in our match and normally you would have won it. You're really a great champion, hehe, and also such a cute one. And I'm sure, no, I know that you will win against Karina and that you'll leave the ring with the belt around your waist.

Now they both laugh and then they leave the gym, holding hands, and being so confident that Amanda will defeat Karina and stay champion. They walk over to the parking lot, where their car is and then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 4521


40
Climax Control Archives / A lost Bet
« on: November 20, 2012, 05:17:58 AM »
 

A lost Bet

It's the night after the PPV and Amanda's huge trailer home is shown. From the bedroom some hysterical laughing, giggling but also some moaning can be heard. Now the room is shown and we can see Amanda laying on her bed, completely nude and only with the Bombshell's Championship belt around her waist. Her wrists and ankles are tied to the four bed posts and Laura Jackson, her best friend and lover, kneels above her with a long white feather in her hand. Slowly Laura runs the feather over Amanda's chest, her breasts and her armpits and the dark haired beauty giggles and squirms in such a cute and sexy way. Laura continues this for a pretty long time and then she moves down to Amanda's pretty long legs and the petite girl becomes louder. Laura smiles at her as she sees that it's really hard for Amanda to bear this, but she also knows that Amanda really enjoys this treatment.

~Laura~
Too bad that you lost your lil bet. Haha, or maybe it's good, at least I have my fun and it seems that you enjoy yourself too.

A few days earlier, before her championship match at the PPV Amanda hasn't been really confident that she could take the win. She has been pretty sure that she would lose, especially after Odette had threatened her to make her submit. So she had made a little bet with her love Laura where Laura would be allowed to tickle Amanda into submission if Amanda would become the champion and Laura would get the whole night and there wouldn't be a safeword for Mandy. Nobody has really expected this, but at the end of the night Amanda could take the win and now the tiny and cocky little diva is the champion, but now she will have to pay the price. Back at home Laura had stripped Amanda down and she was only allowed to wear her championship belt, cuz it looked so damn sexy on her bakes skin. Then Laura began the punishment and Amanda had to suffer in a sweet way and Laura made sure that she can enjoy her punishment too. She knows all of Amanda's ticklish spots and her erogenous zones, so that it's really easy for her to make the tiny diva laugh and scream, but also to pleasure her. So they both have a great time, even though Amanda screams and begs for mercy.

~Amanda~
Hehe, yeah, I do ...but that's no way to treat a champion. Mercy ...

But Laura has other things in mind and that means no mercy for Amanda. Instead she focuses more on Amanda's inner tighs and also runs the feather over her privates until the poor girl is completely hysterical. But between the desperate laughter also a lustfully moaning can be heard and Amanda moves her hips in a rhythmical way.

~Laura~
I don't think that my cute lil champ needs mercy right now. For me it looks like you need it even more at a very special place. Haha, but if you really want mercy, then you should have thought about that price before we made our little bet. I have warned you that you might pay a high price if you're so negative, so keep quiet and enjoy what I do to you.

And enjoying her punishment Amanda does, especially as she feels the feather between her legs. It tickles like hell, but she's so close to explode and so she wishes that Laura would continue there a bit longer.

~Laura~
Especially after you're now officially SCW's lil TickleCutie you should really admit that you love what I do to you.

Amanda still laughs, moans and trashes around in her bonds, but she manages it to nod. She's so close and she wishes that Laura would touch her privates again, but Laura has other things in mind and doesn't wanna make it so easy for her. So she moves the feather slowly down Amanda's legs until she reaches her tiny cute feet. Amanda already starts to scream and beg even though Laura hasn't touched her there till now and then the tickle hell begins. Laura runs the feather over her soft soles and Mandy wiggles her feet desperately. She curls and spreads her cute toes and as the feather slides under and in between them she really goes wild. This is her worst spit, but it also arouses her and so Laura takes care for her feet for a really long time. Then she shows some mercy, but she doesn't stop the tickling of Amanda's toes. Instead she takes another feather and caresses Amanda's privates with it and now the cute girl can't hold back any longer. Still laughing on top of her lounges the tiny diva explodes again and again until she almost faints.
Eventually Ananda's ordeal is over and Laura untied her. The petite girl is still exhausted and breathes heavily as she huddles against Laura. She's tired and worn out, but she has a happy smile in her face. Now she rests her head on Laura's shoulder and slowly she catches her breath.


~Amanda~
Damn, this has been really hard and so much fun and I think I really deserved it. I mean as a punishment for my pessimistic behavior and as a reward for winning my match. Hehe and now I proved again that I'm a tough champion. I think not everybody would have survived such a treatment. Hehe

She giggles lightly and huddles even closer to Laura. Now she closes her pretty dark eyes and thinks back at the glorious moment as she won the title and defeated her worst enemies. The tiny and cute diva really feels like a Goddess right now.

~Amanda~
This match has really been so damn awesome. I think nobody had expected that I would take the win and leave the ring as the winner and I must admit that I didn't think it too. Especially after all the things that happened, I really thought that Necra or Odette would win. Juz remember all the bad dreams Necra had sent me and how she threatened me to take my soul and make me her slave. And when I think of the beating up we received during our first match against her, I still shiver and can feel the pain. Haha. And now she's the sore loser and I'm the champion. This is really too funny and I would love to see her stupid face now. I could bet that she's so badly pissed.

They both laugh and then Laura winks. She runs a finger gently down Amanda's spine so that the petite girl shivers and giggles again.

~Laura~
That's right, but if I were you I wouldn't bet anymore. You know how this can end for you.

They both laugh and now Amanda doesn't suggest any bets anymore. She rests her head on Laura's shoulder again and the broad smile comes back into her face.

~Amanda~
Ok, ok, I don't bet anymore, prolly this is better for me, even though I'm pretty sure that I would win this time. But anyway, juz look at Odette and what this arrogant bitch said about me before our match. Now in sure that she's quiet and will have some sleepless nights because of her loss and the humiliation that she wasn't able to win the title. This arrogant moron called me a tickle fetish girl, shit. Ok, there she might be right, but this tickle fetish girl kicked her ass like never before and cost her the win and the title. Haha, she should have listened to my hint, then she might have taken the win, but a normal ankle lock doesn't make me submit. Haha, she's such a stupid bitch.

Amanda laughs a bit and then she leans her head down at Laura's shoulder again. She's in such a good mood now and the happy smile in her face doesn't wanna disappear again. With one hand she touches down to the belt that is still wrapped around her waist and it feels so good.

~Amanda~
Damn, now I really feel like a Goddess. Haha, Necra always says that she's the Goddess of Death, but now I proved that there's only one real Goddess and that's me, SCW's lil TickleCutie. I showed them all how dominant I can be in the ring and that it's really a deadly mistake to underestimate me.
But as we talk about Goddesses, now everybody has to treat me like one. They all have to worship me and you have to do it too.

She winks at Laura and it sounds really honest what she said. Amanda really can be a pain in the ass with her cocky behavior, but in some way she's so cute that nobody can be really mad at her.

~Amanda~
From now on one of your duties will be to use the feather on my toes every evening before I go to sleep. Haha, and you can use it on another spot too. This will be awesome.

Amanda giggles happily and Laura growls a bit, but Amanda doesn't hear it anymore cuz she already fell asleep. It's the first night where she doesn't has nightmares and where she doesn't dream of Necra, dear and all that scary stuff.

The next days really are a dream for Amanda, because Laura really treats her like a Goddess and fulfills all her wishes and dreams. Amanda fells like in paradise and life couldn't be better. Laura brings her her food to the bed, they watch TV all day or spend the day with sunbathing and surfing and before sleep Amanda gets really nice and long foot rubs or she gets caressed with the feather. So Amanda really feels like a Goddess and the already cocky lil girl becomes even more cocky.

The next days aren't much different and the couple spends their time wit sleeping and having fun, but eventually it's time to take care for their business again. Amanda is the champ and Laura wants a title too and so they have a lot to do, at least they should start with their training now. It's a nice warm day and they sit in front of their mobile home and have a nice breakfast together. Laura gets them some new coffee and Amanda checks her mails with her iPad. As she sees a mail from SCW she becomes really curious and as she sees that she's in a tag team with Laura against Odette and Vixen, she becomes really excited. She can't even wait to tell this Laura and as Laura comes back with the coffee, she really can't hold back any longer.


~Amanda~
Guess what, we are in a match together and we will have to face the former champ and Vixen. Isn't that great? We can show that we are the best team in this company.

Laura isn't so sure what to think about the whole thing. She's happy to be Amanda's partner in this match, but their opponents are really good and so she doesn't see it as positive as Amanda does.

~Laura~
Well, it's good to be in a team with you, but these two are really hard to defeat and so we will have to train a lot before the next show and we also have to study their tactics. So it won't be as easy as you might think.

Amanda looks at Laura and only shrugs. She's a cheery girl that mostly thinks positive and so it's hard to destroy her good mood and this time it's not different. She knows that Laura is right, but she still sees herself as the winner of this match, especially now after she won the title. She has always been full of self confidence and now, as the champion, it even became worse. Now she thinks that she can defeat everybody and that her winning streak goes in till eternity. She takes a sip of her coffe and looks at Laura.

~Amanda~
Damn, normally you're the one who has to cheer me up and not vice versa.

She laughs out as she says this. Now they have finished their breakfast and so Amanda lights a cigarette and inhales deeply. She knows that it isn't good for her, but she can't stop it. It's the only bad habit she still has, after she had stopped drinking and taking drugs years ago.

~Amanda~
I never said that its easy, but remember the last time we two have been a team, there we defeated the tag champions and that means that we're the best team in this company. Ok, we didn't get the titles because of this fucking drug test, but that doesn't mean anything, we won that match and so we have been the better team and why should this be different this time?

The thought back to the day where they got stripped from their titles still hurts, but Amanda wipes this thought away. She doesn't wanna think of such crap and she must be positive, otherwise she could get worried and make mistakes in her match.

~Amanda~
And that's not all, we didn't only defeat the tag champions. I've defeated Odette twice, yes, in both of our matches I've been the winner

Now it's Laura's turn to laugh because Amanda doesn't say the complete truth. It's right that she had win both matches, but the first one only with Necra's help, otherwise she would have lost it.

~Laura~
But only with Necra's help.

The tattooed cut girl growls a bit, but then she decides to ignore this comment, at least she tries it. But she doesn't has much success with her attempt and so she starts to speak again.

~Amanda~
Ok, ok, you're right, I got eliminated in our first match, but that has only been bad luck. It's because it has been dark and I haven't been prepared against her attack. But look at my second match against. There I've been in a match against the three most dangerous wrestlers of SCW and I defeated them all yea, I threw Necra and Odette out of the ring and then I pinned Jaya.
Oh, and don't forget that I was dominating the whole match. If it has been singles matches then I would also have won against each of them.

Now Laura laughs again, cuz this is Amanda's second lie.

~Laura~
Oh, have you forgotten that Odette almost made you tap out? And if she would have tickled your foot during this ankle lock, then you would have given up and she would be the champion and not you.

It's so much fun to tease Amanda a bit and so Laura smirks as she sees that Amanda really pouts. For a moment Amanda doesn't know what to say, but this is only a very short moment.

~Amanda~
But she didn't tickle me and so I didn't give up. But besides this lil accident I've been the best wrestler in this match. If not, then she would have found a new way to make me submit, but she didn't.
Now you might call me cocky again, but I know that I can also defeat her in a singles match. She's good, but not as dangerous as everybody thinks or as she wants everybody to think. She's a normal girl and so it's possible to pin her. And ...this time she will be the one who gets pinned and I will do that.

For a moment Amanda pauses, but then she shakes her head.

~Amanda~
No, I won't pin her, I will make her submit, that will be so much more fun. The last time we met in the ring she wanted to do terrible things to me, she wanted to make me submit and she wanted to humiliate me, but her plan didn't work. I'm smaller and not as strong as she is, but I could prove that I'm the better wrestler and I will prove it again. At the end she has been humiliated because she had to lose the ring as a sore loser and this week I will humiliate her again. Haha, I can already see her stupid face after she tapped out against SCW's lil TickleCutie.
This damn bitch laughed about me and my nickname, but when this match is over, then it'll be my part to laugh. And not only this, the whole SCW universe will laugh at her and her crappy attempts to defeat me, the champion. Again she will be the loser and now hopefully the whole world will see this. She doesn't gas the potential to win against me, neither will she be able to become the champ as long as I'm in this company.
Damn, this bitch really makes me angry. It's not cuz she's my opponent or cuz she tries to get the title, it's cuz she's an arrogant bitch. In all her speeches and promos she was talking bad about me and now it's time to pay for this.
I'm really a nice and friendly girl, but now she went too far and it's enough. It's necessary that someone stops her and who would be better for doing this than me, the Bombshell's Champion? I think there's nobody who can do this better than me and I must admit that this will be a real pleasure for me.

Amanda laughs again, but this time it isn't nice and friendly like usually, it's cold and even a bit mean. Laura isn't really used to see her live like this and so she's a bit confused, but Amanda calms down pretty fast.

~Amanda~
It seems that here are many people who see me in the wrong way. They only see me as the nice and friendly girl, who loves to have fun and laugh and who's a bit submissive outsides the ring. But the fact that I enjoy it to be tied and tickled doesn't mean that I'm submissive in the ring too. There I can be really dominant and it's time that the other wrestlers realize this too.
Ok, I must admit that it's even usefully, cuz they underestimate me, but slowly it begins to go on my nerves and it's time to correct this wrong view. From now on they shall all see me as a dominatrix and if someone has a problem with doing this, then I'll kick her ass the same way I'll do it with Odette this week. Fuck yes, exactly this I will do, I'll fuck them up all.

As Laura hears these harsh words, her jaw drops down and then she starts laughing until the tears are running down her cheeks. The tiny and cute Amanda as a dominatrix is really too funny.

~Laura~
Ok, ok, enough. You as a Dom? You can't be honest, especially not after the last nights you spent tied up in our bedroom. That's really not realistic.
But anyway, with the rest you're right, insides the ring you're a force and it's a deadly mistake to underestimate you. But I think since you became the champion everybody knows this. So don't worry, nobody sees you as a loser or a weakling. But from now on you also must be more carefully cuz now everybody knows what you can do in the ring and will be better prepared than in the past.

With this Laura is absolutely right and so Amanda only nods. The petite girl is sometimes a bit too big for her boots, but she isn't stupid and so she sees the reality.

~Amanda~
You're right and I'll be carefully. I won't underestimate Odette, but to be honest, I'm still not worried. I mean that I have you as my partner in this match, so what shall go wrong?
But as we talk about partners, do you know anything about this girl called Vixen?

Laura shakes her head, she knows the same about Vixen as Amanda and that's nothing. It's not that the two are really worried, but it still sucks and is annoying.

~Amanda~
Damn, then we really have to find out something about her. I really hate it when I don't know what awaits me in a match and it can also lead to a bad surprise. And I hate bad surprises.
All I know about her is that she should be pretty good. At least all the others say this. I've never seen any of her matches or a promo, so we must really be carefully. I think the fact that she's in NXT too and that she has been a Roulette champion in the past tells us that she can't be too bad.
Well, I don't know exactly what goes on here, but it seems that the bosses put her in the mainevent scene. I don't know whether that's important, cuz Jaya was going for the title too and she really hasn't been that good, but I also might be wrong. They don't put her in such a match without a reason, so I have to expect that she's better than I think. Damn, that sucks.
I really would have hoped that Odette's partner wouldn't be a former champion. That would have made it so much easier for us.

Amanda drags at her cigarette and then she throws it away. Now she takes another sip of her coffee and thinks about the whole situation. She's really lost in thoughts and so Laura leaves her alone for the next minutes. Eventually Amanda is finished and looks up again.

~Amanda~
Well, I think that I have a plan. I really wanna humiliate Odette and make her suffer as a revenge for her mean trash talking. So it would be cool if you would take care for Vixen and if you leave Odette for me. It's up to you what you do to her, as long as you keep her busy and beat her up, but then you shouldn't forget that Odette is the one who shall submit in that match, so tag me in and let Odette tag in too, then I do the rest.

Amanda pauses for a minute and then she gets a new idea. A mean smile comes into her pretty face.

~Amanda~
Wait, I juz got a new idea. We can also try to avoid that Odette tags in Vixen. We juz have to keep her busy and so it's like a two on one handicap match. We both beat her up and when she can't fight anymore then you keep Vixen busy while I use a nice submission hold on Odette. I think this plan could work and that it'll bring us the win.

Amanda has a broad smile in her face and everybody can see that she already sees herself as the winner. Her mood couldn't be better and she stands up and walks over to Laura. Now she sits down on her lap, wraps her arms around her neck and kisses her love on her lips.

~Amanda~
And the we two will be the most dominant couple at SCW. We will write history and nobody will ever forget us, neither the fans and neither the other wrestlers. Soon we will become members of the hall of fame.

Now the two girls have finished their breakfast and so they get dressed and ready to go to the gym. Then they leave their mobile home and drive back to the arena to do some training. Then the scene fades to black.

Word count: 4114

Pages: 1 [2] 3